The necessity of serious consideration, and speedy repentance, as the only way to be safe both living and dying. By Clement Elis, M.A. Rector of Kirkby in Nottinghamshire
         Ellis, Clement, 1630-1700.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 107 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39261
         Wing E566
         ESTC R171929
         99827371
         99827371
         31789
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39261)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31789)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1864:18)
      
       
         
           
             The necessity of serious consideration, and speedy repentance, as the only way to be safe both living and dying. By Clement Elis, M.A. Rector of Kirkby in Nottinghamshire
             Ellis, Clement, 1630-1700.
          
           [8], 200 p.
           
             printed, and are to be sold by William Rogers at the Sun over-against St. Dunstans Church in Fleet-street, and Thomas Elis in Mansfield,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Preliminary leaf bears imprimatur: August 24. 1691. Ra Barker.
             Reproduction of the original in the Christ Church Library, Oxford.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Repentance -- Early works to 1800.
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-08 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
        
         
           
             R
             A.
             BARKER
             .
          
           
             
               August
               24.
               1691.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NECESSITY
           OF
           Serious
           Consideration
           ,
           AND
           SPEEDY
           REPENTANCE
           ,
           As
           the
           only
           WAY
           to
           be
           SAFE
           BOTH
           LIVING
           and
           DYING
           .
        
         
           By
           
             CLEMENT
             ELIS
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Rector
           of
           Kirkby
           in
           Nottinghamshire
           .
        
         
           
             Psalm
             119.59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             I
             thought
             on
             my
             ways
             ,
             and
             turned
             my
             feet
             unto
             thy
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             I
             made
             haste
             ,
             and
             delayed
             not
             to
             keep
             thy
             commandments
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             William
             Rogers
          
           at
           the
           Sun
           over-against
           St.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleet-street
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Elis
          
           in
           Mansfield
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           MY
           CHILDREN
           .
        
         
           
             My
             dear
             Children
             ,
          
        
         
           THO
           this
           Plain
           Discourse
           of
           
             The
             Necessity
             of
             SERIOUS
             CONSIDERATION
             and
             SPEEDY
             REPENTANCE
             ,
          
           seem
           to
           me
           very
           needful
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           published
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           need
           it
           ,
           and
           please
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           have
           by
           them
           a
           
             friendly
             Rememebrancer
          
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           to
           take
           all
           due
           care
           of
           themselves
           :
           Yet
           because
           of
           the
           special
           Love
           and
           Care
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           your
           Father
           ,
           I
           do
           in
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           commend
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           
             best
             Advice
          
           I
           am
           able
           to
           give
           you
           ;
           and
           seeing
           my
           life
           cannot
           now
           be
           much
           longer
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           have
           expected
           from
           you
           the
           Duty
           of
           
             Obedient
             Children
          
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           always
           more
           for
           
             your
             sakes
          
           than
           
             mine
             own
          
           ;
           that
           you
           might
           be
           sharers
           in
           that
           special
           Promise
           which
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           you
           belongs
           to
           them
           that
           
             Honour
             their
             Father
             and
             Mother
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           I
           shall
           always
           reckon
           ,
           that
           you
           very
           fully
           pay
           all
           that
           Honour
           which
           you
           owe
           to
           me
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           I
           see
           
           you
           make
           it
           your
           chief
           business
           to
           
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             whole
             Duty
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           2.13
           .
           Honour
           always
           your
           
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           you
           can
           do
           no
           greater
           Honour
           than
           that
           to
           your
           Parents
           upon
           Earth
           .
           And
           as
           you
           may
           justly
           expect
           from
           me
           the
           Love
           and
           Care
           of
           a
           Father
           ;
           so
           you
           ought
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           better
           express
           either
           of
           them
           towards
           you
           ,
           than
           when
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           commanded
           me
           ,
           I
           endeavour
           
             to
             bring
             you
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           v.
           4.
           
           For
           whatever
           else
           God
           shall
           enable
           me
           to
           do
           for
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           I
           take
           care
           at
           once
           both
           of
           your
           Souls
           and
           
             Bodies
             ;
             Godliness
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           not
           be
           confident
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           much
           fail'd
           you
           in
           this
           Duty
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           whilst
           you
           were
           all
           at
           home
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           under
           my
           eye
           .
           Neither
           can
           I
           now
           hope
           to
           have
           you
           again
           much
           with
           me
           whilst
           I
           live
           ,
           or
           indeed
           that
           I
           shall
           live
           much
           longer
           to
           take
           any
           care
           at
           all
           of
           you
           .
           The
           only
           way
           therefore
           that
           is
           now
           left
           me
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           you
           amends
           for
           such
           neglects
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           have
           been
           at
           any
           time
           guilty
           of
           ;
           or
           to
           testify
           my
           
             earnest
             desire
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           always
           happy
           in
           the
           Service
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Blessing
           of
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             FATHER
             ,
             SON
          
           ,
           and
           
             HOLY
             GHOST
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           were
           in
           your
           Baptism
           dedicated
           ;
           is
           first
           ,
           daily
           so
           long
           as
           I
           
           live
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           Grace
           to
           guide
           and
           govern
           you
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           to
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           those
           
             pious
             Instructions
          
           which
           I
           could
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           give
           you
           ,
           were
           we
           to
           live
           here
           together
           to
           the
           World's
           end
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           done
           in
           three
           small
           Books
           ,
           viz.
           
             CHRISTIANITY
             in
             SHORT
             ;
             the
             SCRIPTURE-CATECHISM
             ,
             and
             the
             COMMUNICANT'S
             GUIDE
             .
          
           If
           you
           be
           perfect
           in
           these
           ,
           you
           will
           understand
           reasonably
           well
           both
           what
           you
           are
           to
           
             believe
             ,
             do
             ,
             desire
          
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           able
           to
           reap
           more
           benefit
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           other
           more
           
             excellent
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           that
           
             Book
             of
             books
             ,
             the
             BOOK
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           which
           I
           do
           charge
           you
           with
           all
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           to
           read
           so
           long
           as
           you
           live
           ,
           when
           not
           unavoidably
           hinder'd
           (
           some
           part
           of
           it
           daily
           )
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           the
           greatest
           seriousness
           and
           attention
           of
           mind
           ,
           with
           the
           
             devoutest
             Reverence
          
           to
           the
           Great
           GOD
           ,
           whose
           Word
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           
             earnest
             Prayers
          
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           your
           understandings
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           conform
           your
           Wills
           wholly
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Consider
           well
           all
           that
           you
           read
           or
           hear
           ,
           and
           speedily
           put
           in
           practice
           all
           that
           is
           your
           Duty
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           every
           Sin
           without
           delay
           ;
           As
           this
           Discourse
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           convince
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           necessary
           for
           you
           to
           do
           .
           Having
           therein
           
           said
           so
           much
           to
           you
           and
           others
           joyntly
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           much
           more
           now
           to
           
             you
             alone
          
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           advise
           you
           to
           bear
           this
           always
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           That
           if
           you
           will
           be
           saved
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           
             obeying
             the
             Gospel
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             our
             only
             Saviour
             ,
          
           which
           you
           cannot
           do
           ,
           but
           by
           
             denying
             your selves
          
           ,
           by
           doing
           
             his
             will
          
           and
           not
           
             your
             own
          
           ;
           following
           
             his
             Rules
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Customs
           and
           Fashions
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           you
           live
           .
           Our
           Wills
           are
           corrupt
           and
           perverse
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           is
           always
           in
           the
           
             broad
             way
             to
             Destruction
          
           .
           You
           have
           need
           of
           much
           
             Christian
             courage
          
           to
           save
           your selves
           from
           this
           
             untoward
             Generation
          
           .
           O
           ,
           as
           you
           love
           God
           and
           your selves
           ,
           be
           neither
           ashamed
           nor
           afraid
           to
           live
           as
           the
           few
           do
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           
             narrow
             way
             to
             Life
          
           .
           Stoutly
           resolve
           to
           be
           as
           indifferent
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           many
           zealous
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           zealous
           for
           God
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           others
           regardless
           of
           them
           .
           Pray
           fervently
           for
           strength
           to
           do
           as
           you
           
             resolve
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             be
             a
          
           comfort
           to
           me
           whilst
           I
           live
           ,
           and
           an
           Honour
           to
           me
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           are
           dead
           too
           ,
           we
           shall
           all
           live
           together
           again
           in
           the
           
             Eternal
             Joys
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           through
           
             JESUS
             CHRIST
          
           our
           Lord.
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           NECESSITY
           OF
           Serious
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             THAT
             Exhortation
             which
             St.
             Peter
             hath
             given
             unto
             Christians
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
             
               To
               give
               diligence
               to
               make
               their
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             must
             needs
             appear
             at
             the
             very
             first
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             for
             our
             Advantage
             every
             way
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             most
             readily
             embraced
             ,
             and
             immediately
             put
             in
             practice
             by
             every
             one
             that
             loves
             himself
             .
             Can
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             love
             for
             himself
             (
             as
             who
             hath
             not
             in
             some
             sense
             or
             other
             ?
             )
             rest
             himself
             content
             and
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             apprehends
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             an
             unsafe
             and
             dangerous
             Condition
             ,
             
             and
             knows
             a
             way
             how
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             natural
             to
             all
             Men
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             out
             diligently
             all
             the
             means
             of
             safety
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             cease
             from
             so
             doing
             ,
             till
             they
             think
             themselves
             as
             sure
             as
             Men
             can
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             danger
             is
             over
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             need
             no
             longer
             to
             fear
             ,
             either
             to
             lose
             the
             good
             they
             love
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             the
             Evil
             they
             abhor
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             enough
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             to
             use
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             diligence
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             either
             needful
             or
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             use
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             secure
             the
             safety
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             least
             valuable
             parts
             of
             our
             Estates
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             which
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             tho
             we
             do
             all
             that
             ever
             we
             can
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             using
             any
             such
             diligence
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             sure
             to
             our selves
             our
             
               Eternal
               Happiness
            
             ,
             (
             tho
             we
             may
             be
             always
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             power
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             that
             we
             sincerely
             endeavour
             it
             )
             that
             we
             hardly
             once
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             any
             danger
             of
             losing
             it
             .
          
           
             Surely
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             That
             a
             
               blessed
               Life
            
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             this
             very
             short
             and
             very
             troublesome
             Life
             on
             Earth
             shall
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             desirable
             thing
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             one
             cannot
             but
             desire
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             
             well
             consider'd
             ,
             That
             there
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             here
             it
             cannot
             .
             And
             tho'
             there
             may
             be
             some
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             yet
             believe
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             life
             of
             
               eternal
               Blessedness
            
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Heaven
             after
             Death
             ;
             yet
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             even
             these
             ,
             seeing
             they
             know
             they
             must
             shortly
             die
             ,
             could
             heartily
             wish
             it
             might
             be
             so
             .
             I
             cannot
             easily
             be
             persuaded
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             can
             hate
             Life
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             the
             troubles
             and
             the
             miseries
             which
             he
             finds
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             would
             willingly
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             ,
             supposing
             it
             possible
             that
             he
             may
             
               live
               again
            
             for
             ever
             without
             any
             such
             troubles
             or
             miseries
             .
             Now
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             long
             ere
             he
             must
             live
             no
             more
             here
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             Man
             can
             chuse
             but
             wish
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             he
             may
             live
             again
             :
             Especially
             if
             he
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             both
             to
             live
             a
             happy
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             blessed
             for
             ever
             be
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             assurance
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Life
             prepared
             for
             all
             that
             are
             his
             faithful
             followers
             !
             
               He
               hath
               abolished
               death
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             I.
             10.
             
             And
             being
             
               Himself
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             XIV
             .
             6.
             hath
             pointed
             out
             unto
             us
             
               the
               narrow
               way
               which
               leadeth
               unto
               life
               ,
            
             Mat.
             VII
             14.
             
             
             
             
             
             
             And
             this
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             Rev.
             XXII
             .
             14.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               .
            
             Whosoever
             therefore
             desires
             an
             
               eternal
               blessed
               Life
            
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             it
             sure
             unto
             himself
             ,
             must
             make
             haste
             to
             get
             into
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             keep
             it
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             .
             He
             must
             get
             into
             this
             way
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             Life
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             make
             haste
             to
             get
             into
             it
             ,
             because
             Death
             follows
             him
             every
             day
             at
             his
             Heels
             ▪
             and
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             will
             be
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             get
             not
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Life
             before
             it
             overtakes
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             die
             and
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             he
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             it
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             present
             Life
             ,
             because
             whenever
             he
             goes
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             eternal
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             this
             
               present
               Life
            
             (
             how
             short
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             )
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             
               only
               time
            
             of
             making
             an
             
               eternal
               Life
            
             sure
             unto
             us
             .
             If
             we
             let
             this
             time
             pass
             over
             us
             before
             we
             are
             prepared
             for
             that
             Eternity
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             unto
             us
             an
             Eternity
             of
             Sorrows
             .
             Now
             are
             we
             travelling
             toward
             God
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             those
             heavenly
             Mansions
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               only
               Saviour
            
             is
             gone
             before
             to
             prepare
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             
             Lord.
             Whilst
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             home
             in
             our
             Country
             :
             
               Here
               have
               we
               no
               continuing
               city
               ,
               but
               we
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Heb.
             XIII
             .
             14.
             
             And
             the
             same
             blessed
             JESUS
             ,
             who
             hath
             open'd
             the
             Gate
             of
             Life
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             own
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             is
             our
             only
             sure
             Guide
             unto
             it
             ,
             hath
             acquainted
             us
             with
             two
             ways
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             walk
             in
             whilst
             here
             we
             live
             ;
             the
             
               broad
               way
            
             to
             Destruction
             ,
             wherein
             go
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             and
             the
             
               narrow
               way
            
             to
             Life
             ,
             wherein
             but
             few
             walk
             :
             If
             then
             we
             step
             out
             of
             the
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             
               middle
               Path
            
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             walk
             ,
             and
             neither
             go
             to
             Life
             nor
             Destraction
             .
             The
             
               broad
               way
            
             is
             that
             of
             
               Men's
               Lusts
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             Latitude
             enough
             ;
             and
             the
             
               narrow
               way
            
             is
             the
             way
             of
             
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             very
             strict
             and
             upright
             in
             his
             walking
             therein
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             swerve
             either
             to
             the
             Right-hand
             or
             to
             the
             Left
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             safe
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             (
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             )
             one
             of
             the
             strangest
             things
             in
             the
             World
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             should
             be
             so
             exceedingly
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             at
             every
             turn
             we
             shew
             our selves
             to
             be
             ,
             about
             our
             living
             safely
             and
             comfortably
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             least
             ill
             news
             ,
             but
             it
             puts
             us
             quite
             out
             of
             humour
             ;
             
             and
             we
             are
             all
             in
             fears
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             :
             And
             yet
             so
             very
             few
             amongst
             us
             seem
             to
             have
             any
             concernment
             at
             all
             upon
             them
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             when
             they
             die
             !
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             Men
             could
             be
             any
             way
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             be
             expected
             after
             Death
             ,
             I
             should
             the
             less
             wonder
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             concern
             should
             be
             for
             this
             Life
             ;
             because
             I
             know
             nothing
             else
             that
             they
             should
             be
             concern'd
             for
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             be
             assured
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             seeing
             we
             have
             all
             the
             assurance
             that
             Men
             can
             have
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             an
             endless
             state
             of
             either
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             shall
             follow
             our
             short
             life
             here
             ;
             what
             an
             unaccountable
             madness
             seems
             this
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             generally
             possess'd
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             concern'd
             ,
             how
             we
             shall
             fare
             for
             a
             few
             Days
             here
             ,
             and
             altogether
             as
             regardless
             (
             for
             so
             the
             most
             of
             us
             seem
             to
             be
             )
             how
             it
             shall
             go
             with
             us
             for
             evermore
             !
             Whence
             can
             this
             proceed
             ,
             but
             from
             inconsideration
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             thinking
             on
             things
             as
             Men
             should
             do
             ?
             If
             we
             did
             really
             think
             in
             earnest
             ,
             
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               whence
               we
               came
               ,
               what
               we
               have
               here
               to
               do
               ,
               how
               soon
               we
               may
               and
               must
               go
               hence
               ;
               whither
               we
               are
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               finally
               become
               of
               us
            
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             become
             a
             little
             more
             serious
             and
             provident
             both
             ,
             than
             now
             we
             are
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             assurance
             soever
             we
             had
             of
             
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             concern'd
             a
             little
             ,
             so
             to
             behave
             our selves
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             go
             out
             of
             it
             with
             this
             Comfort
             at
             least
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             no
             good
             after
             Death
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             not
             need
             to
             fear
             any
             evil
             .
             Any
             one
             that
             is
             wise
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             no
             hopes
             to
             he
             Happy
             ,
             would
             yet
             take
             a
             course
             to
             be
             Safe
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             God
             knows
             !
             )
             the
             generality
             of
             People
             are
             far
             short
             of
             this
             Wisdom
             .
             All
             we
             seem
             to
             mind
             ,
             is
             some
             little
             thing
             that
             we
             take
             pleasure
             in
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             all
             our
             care
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             lose
             that
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             .
             But
             we
             so
             little
             think
             of
             what
             either
             shall
             be
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             after
             Death
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             (
             what
             's
             stranger
             ,
             considering
             we
             know
             it
             so
             well
             )
             we
             so
             little
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             every
             moment
             stepping
             towards
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             step
             we
             take
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             may
             be
             into
             it
             ;
             that
             Death
             surpriseth
             most
             of
             us
             ,
             when
             ever
             it
             comes
             ;
             and
             how
             slowly
             soever
             ,
             through
             God's
             wonderful
             forbearance
             ,
             it
             come
             ;
             yet
             it
             steals
             upon
             us
             unaware
             ,
             and
             takes
             us
             unprepared
             ,
             and
             so
             proves
             (
             what
             we
             are
             well-taught
             to
             pray
             against
             )
             a
             
               sudden
               Death
            
             to
             most
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             worse
             than
             another
             after
             Death
             (
             as
             certainly
             there
             is
             both
             a
             better
             and
             a
             worse
             than
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             in
             this
             World
             )
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             it
             .
             To
             make
             us
             a
             little
             more
             sensible
             of
             this
             
             great
             folly
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             course
             we
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             mind
             to
             do
             our selves
             good
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             make
             our selves
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ,
             is
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             divide
             it
             into
             Two
             Parts
             .
             In
             the
             former
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             Necessity
             of
             a
             
               Serious
               Consideration
            
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             few
             Directions
             for
             it
             .
             In
             the
             later
             shall
             be
             shewn
             the
             Danger
             of
             
               Delaying
               our
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Exhortation
             given
             to
             make
             haste
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             die
             well
             ;
             
               and
               so
               make
               sure
            
             of
             Life
             Eternal
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             I.
             OF
             CONSIDERATION
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             would
             make
             sure
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             escape
             everlasting
             Torments
             ,
             must
             take
             care
             to
             do
             it
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             call'd
             out
             of
             it
             by
             Death
             :
             For
             the
             time
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             is
             the
             only
             time
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             behave
             our selves
             now
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             expect
             to
             fare
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             the
             best
             course
             that
             we
             can
             be
             directed
             to
             take
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             which
             David
             tells
             us
             he
             took
             ,
             Psalm
             CXIX
             .
             59
             ,
             60.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               I
               thought
               on
               my
               ways
               ,
               and
               turned
               my
               feet
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               :
               I
               made
               haste
               ,
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               thy
               commandments
               .
            
             Where
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             both
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             not
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             he
             did
             was
             this
             :
             
               First
               ,
               He
               thought
               on
               his
               ways
               .
            
             He
             enter'd
             into
             a
             
               Serious
               Consideration
            
             of
             his
             own
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             understand
             thereby
             ,
             what
             his
             present
             State
             and
             Condition
             was
             ;
             and
             whether
             such
             a
             Life
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             bring
             him
             to
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Having
             considered
             this
             well
             ,
             
               He
               turned
               his
               feet
               unto
               God's
               Testimonies
            
             ;
             and
             
               he
               made
               haste
               to
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             he
             found
             amiss
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             immediately
             corrected
             it
             by
             a
             speedy
             Repentance
             ,
             regulating
             his
             whole
             Conversation
             henceforward
             by
             the
             right
             Rule
             thereof
             ▪
             
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             
               He
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             some
             render
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             troubled
             ,
             or
             disturb'd
             in
             mind
             about
             it
             ;
             or
             he
             had
             no
             dispute
             within
             himself
             ,
             Whether
             he
             should
             ,
             or
             he
             should
             not
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             should
             do
             it
             just
             now
             ,
             or
             stay
             till
             some
             other
             time
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             delay
             ,
             or
             driving
             it
             off
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             one
             moment
             longer
             ,
             he
             presently
             set
             himself
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             .
             He
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             Felix
             did
             ,
             Acts
             XXIV
             .
             25.
             who
             when
             he
             had
             heard
             St.
             
               Paul
               reasoning
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               Iudgment
               to
               come
               ,
            
             was
             so
             far
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             fell
             
               a
               trembling
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             put
             off
             the
             farther
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             had
             then
             heard
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             convenient
             time
             :
             
               Go
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               this
               time
               ;
               when
               I
               have
               a
               more
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
             A
             season
             which
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             he
             never
             found
             .
             David
             was
             wiser
             for
             himself
             than
             so
             :
             He
             had
             not
             only
             consider'd
             his
             ways
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             his
             life
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             not
             time
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             it
             stay
             his
             leisure
             ;
             therefore
             he
             took
             it
             whilst
             it
             was
             there
             ;
             considering
             withal
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             present
             is
             always
             the
             most
             convenient
             season
             for
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             before
             he
             die
             ,
             he
             must
             perish
             everlastingly
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             these
             two
             things
             then
             in
             this
             good
             Example
             to
             imitate
             .
             1.
             
             His
             Consideration
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Reformation
             .
             The
             later
             of
             these
             is
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             God
             and
             Blessedness
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             never
             like
             to
             come
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             former
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             commend
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             safe
             .
             Concerning
             Consideration
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             .
             2.
             
             What
             are
             the
             Evils
             of
             Inconsideration
             .
             3.
             
             What
             chiefly
             causeth
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             things
             we
             should
             consider
             .
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               What
               Consideration
               is
               .
            
             
               DEsigning
               this
               Discourse
               principally
               for
               the
               less-understanding
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               necessary
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               Consideration
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               such
               Persons
               will
               best
               understand
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               to
               consider
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               very
               seriously
               to
               think
               of
               it
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               think
               of
               it
               very
               seriously
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               thing
               deserves
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               .
               To
               understand
               this
               more
               perfectly
               ,
               let
               us
               enquire
               into
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 things
                 they
                 are
                 which
                 deserves
                 our
                 serious
                 thinking
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 thinking
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Consideration
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               things
               they
               are
               which
               deserve
               our
               serious
               thinking
               on
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               thing
               that
               deserves
               to
               have
               a
               Man's
               serious
               Thoughts
               ,
               or
               which
               can
               be
               thought
               worthy
               of
               his
               Care
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               busie
               his
               Head
               much
               about
               .
               But
               the
               things
               which
               a
               Man
               should
               seriously
               think
               upon
               ,
               are
               such
               
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               call
               
                 considerable
                 things
              
               ;
               matters
               of
               some
               weight
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               concernment
               to
               him
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               of
               greatest
               concernment
               .
               They
               should
               be
               such
               as
               it
               may
               do
               one
               some
               good
               to
               think
               on
               ;
               and
               the
               serious
               thinking
               of
               which
               ,
               may
               make
               him
               the
               Wiser
               ,
               the
               Better
               ,
               or
               the
               Happier
               .
               There
               are
               some
               things
               of
               so
               little
               worth
               or
               concernment
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               much
               thinking
               on
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               things
               so
               unintelligible
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               think
               much
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               things
               that
               are
               so
               wholly
               above
               our
               power
               of
               ordering
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               no
               way
               avail
               us
               to
               be
               much
               concern'd
               in
               our
               Thoughts
               about
               them
               .
               But
               there
               are
               ,
               besides
               these
               ,
               things
               ,
               whereof
               if
               we
               do
               not
               think
               much
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               Fools
               ,
               or
               Wicked
               ,
               or
               Miserable
               ;
               and
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               much
               and
               seriously
               thought
               on
               .
               Yet
               such
               is
               the
               vanity
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               aptest
               to
               trouble
               our
               Heads
               most
               about
               those
               things
               ,
               the
               much
               thinking
               whereof
               brings
               us
               nothing
               but
               trouble
               and
               vexation
               .
               How
               happy
               were
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               never
               think
               of
               many
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               our
               Thoughts
               do
               usually
               run
               most
               upon
               !
               And
               in
               thinking
               whereof
               we
               waste
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               either
               to
               little
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               bad
               purpose
               !
               It
               would
               
               be
               our
               great
               ease
               ,
               and
               advantage
               too
               ,
               to
               think
               no
               more
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               than
               only
               to
               consider
               that
               they
               deserve
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               have
               our
               serious
               Thoughts
               .
            
             
               As
               any
               thing
               is
               of
               more
               or
               less
               use
               and
               concernment
               to
               us
               ;
               as
               it
               may
               more
               or
               less
               conduce
               to
               make
               us
               Wise
               ,
               or
               Good
               ,
               or
               Happy
               ;
               as
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               may
               more
               or
               less
               help
               us
               to
               live
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               or
               Man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               to
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               when
               we
               go
               out
               of
               this
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               more
               or
               less
               to
               be
               seriously
               thought
               on
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               whatever
               things
               may
               make
               us
               worse
               or
               more
               miserable
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               hindrances
               and
               obstructors
               either
               of
               our
               duty
               or
               happiness
               ,
               are
               accordingly
               to
               the
               hurt
               more
               or
               less
               which
               they
               may
               do
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               or
               less
               made
               the
               Objects
               of
               our
               serious
               Thoughts
               :
               So
               that
               whatever
               things
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               may
               not
               be
               either
               useful
               or
               hurtful
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               or
               less
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               either
               do
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               think
               upon
               them
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               things
               not
               at
               all
               considerable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               more
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               than
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               into
               our
               Heads
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               then
               are
               they
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               with
               all
               indifferency
               imaginable
               .
            
             
               The
               things
               then
               that
               are
               of
               concernment
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               considerable
               ,
               are
               all
               such
               as
               
               we
               may
               be
               better
               or
               worse
               for
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               may
               be
               honour'd
               or
               dishonour'd
               by
               ;
               such
               as
               may
               help
               or
               hinder
               us
               to
               
                 be
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 do
                 good
              
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               or
               may
               prepare
               or
               unfit
               us
               for
               everlasting
               Blessedness
               .
               Hence
               the
               concerns
               of
               the
               Soul
               are
               more
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               than
               the
               concerns
               of
               the
               
                 Body
                 ;
                 Publick
              
               concerns
               more
               than
               Private
               ,
               relating
               to
               this
               World
               only
               ;
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               things
               more
               than
               things
               Carnal
               and
               
                 Earthly
                 ;
                 Eternal
              
               concerns
               more
               than
               Temporary
               ;
               and
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               infinitely
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               whose
               both
               Honour
               and
               Favour
               is
               of
               nearer
               concernment
               to
               us
               than
               all
               things
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               more
               than
               all
               things
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               things
               which
               most
               deserve
               our
               serious
               thinking
               on
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               thinking
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               can
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               Consideration
               .
               Or
               ,
               how
               are
               these
               considerable
               things
               to
               be
               thought
               upon
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               consider
               them
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               every
               sort
               of
               thinking
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               considering
               .
               We
               have
               all
               of
               us
               a
               thousand
               rambling
               thoughts
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               take
               so
               little
               into
               consideration
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               give
               very
               little
               account
               how
               we
               came
               to
               think
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               often
               can
               hardly
               remember
               that
               we
               did
               so
               at
               all
               .
               Whilst
               we
               are
               awake
               always
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               when
               
               we
               are
               asleep
               ,
               our
               Heads
               are
               full
               of
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               busie
               ,
               or
               rather
               playing
               ,
               even
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               about
               a
               multitude
               of
               little
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               never
               thought
               worth
               one
               hours
               consideration
               .
               As
               in
               a
               Market-crowd
               a
               Man
               may
               see
               a
               hundred
               Faces
               ,
               and
               give
               every
               one
               he
               meets
               with
               a
               slight
               Good-morrow
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 How-d
                 '
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               some
               thoughts
               (
               such
               as
               they
               are
               )
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               takes
               no
               farther
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               these
               being
               Persons
               he
               is
               not
               then
               concern'd
               with
               .
               His
               business
               which
               brought
               him
               thither
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               he
               thinks
               of
               then
               in
               good
               earnest
               :
               So
               most
               of
               the
               things
               we
               think
               of
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               remember
               at
               most
               ,
               or
               occasionally
               and
               accidentally
               they
               come
               into
               our
               minds
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               come
               ,
               so
               they
               go
               :
               Like
               to
               a
               thing
               that
               passeth
               by
               us
               in
               haste
               ,
               we
               see
               it
               as
               it
               passes
               ,
               and
               think
               but
               very
               little
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               lose
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               do
               we
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               too
               ;
               and
               are
               no
               more
               concern'd
               about
               it
               ,
               than
               as
               if
               we
               had
               never
               seen
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               there
               had
               never
               been
               such
               a
               thing
               .
               The
               thinking
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               may
               be
               call'd
               Consideration
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 designed
                 ,
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 serious
              
               and
               thorough
               thinking
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               designed
               thinking
               ,
               with
               a
               full
               purpose
               of
               mind
               to
               inform
               our selves
               better
               about
               it
               ;
               a
               summoning
               up
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
               and
               a
               diligent
               setting
               them
               on
               work
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               thought
               that
               a
               Man
               hits
               on
               by
               chance
               ,
               and
               which
               stays
               with
               him
               a
               while
               ,
               tho'
               he
               never
               intended
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               sought
               ,
               chosen
               ,
               and
               invited
               .
               As
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               Plal.
               II.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 set
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rulers
                 take
                 ●ounsel
                 together
                 .
              
               So
               a
               Man
               must
               set
               himself
               to
               consider
               ,
               to
               advise
               with
               ,
               and
               take
               counsel
               of
               his
               own
               Reason
               .
               This
               is
               an
               usual
               thing
               with
               most
               Men
               in
               any
               great
               Difficulty
               or
               Danger
               which
               they
               apprehend
               ,
               to
               set
               themselves
               to
               think
               and
               contrive
               what
               course
               is
               fittest
               for
               them
               to
               take
               .
               Neither
               will
               any
               wise
               Man
               neglect
               this
               .
               And
               why
               should
               not
               we
               set
               our selves
               to
               consider
               and
               contrive
               for
               our
               safety
               ,
               who
               meet
               with
               daily
               so
               many
               difficulties
               in
               our
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               so
               great
               danger
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               concerned
               thinking
               ,
               as
               about
               that
               ,
               the
               near
               and
               great
               concernment
               whereof
               to
               our selves
               we
               are
               very
               sensible
               of
               .
               We
               often
               think
               of
               things
               without
               any
               reflection
               on
               our selves
               ,
               as
               upon
               matters
               that
               no
               way
               touch
               us
               .
               But
               we
               are
               not
               apt
               to
               be
               very
               serious
               about
               them
               ,
               unless
               we
               apprehend
               our selves
               some
               way
               or
               other
               concerned
               in
               them
               .
               When
               David
               had
               determined
               evil
               against
               Nabal
               ,
               Abigail's
               Servants
               desired
               her
               to
               
                 consider
                 well
              
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               XXV
               .
               17.
               
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 
                 know
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 do
                 ;
                 for
                 evil
                 is
                 determined
                 against
                 our
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 his
                 houshold
                 .
              
               She
               was
               to
               think
               of
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               that
               concern'd
               the
               Safety
               and
               Welfare
               of
               her self
               and
               Family
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Psalmist
               speaking
               in
               God's
               Name
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Psal.
               L.
               22.
               
               
                 Now
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 ye
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 tear
                 you
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 to
                 deliver
                 .
              
               If
               we
               will
               pass
               our
               time
               in
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               forget
               ,
               but
               think
               much
               and
               very
               concernedly
               of
               God
               ;
               considering
               well
               what
               it
               lieth
               us
               upon
               to
               live
               conformably
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               never
               fall
               under
               his
               displeasure
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               leisurely
               thinking
               ,
               a
               taking
               time
               to
               view
               and
               observe
               a
               thing
               exactly
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               its
               circumstances
               ,
               its
               conveniences
               or
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               or
               goods
               which
               attend
               it
               .
               Sudden
               Thoughts
               little
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               Consideration
               .
               It
               is
               a
               laying
               things
               in
               order
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               conclude
               from
               them
               what
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               or
               expected
               by
               us
               .
               
                 Consider
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 take
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 your
                 minds
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               Israelites
               one
               to
               another
               in
               the
               Levites
               case
               ,
               Iudg.
               XIX
               .
               30.
               
               And
               so
               said
               Elihu
               to
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Hearken
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 O
                 Iob
                 ,
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 wondrous
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Job
               .
               XXXVII
               .
               14.
               
               There
               is
               implied
               in
               it
               ,
               First
               ,
               A
               preparing
               
               the
               Mind
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               awakening
               it
               ,
               and
               stirring
               it
               up
               from
               the
               bed
               of
               security
               ,
               and
               an
               unthinking
               temper
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               mind
               of
               habitual
               Sinners
               is
               even
               always
               in
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               Spiritual
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               Eternal
               concernment
               .
               
                 Rise
                 up
                 Balak
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
              
               said
               Balaam
               to
               him
               ,
               Num.
               XXIII
               .
               18.
               
               Put
               the
               Mind
               into
               an
               attentive
               and
               considering
               posture
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               laying
               aside
               all
               other
               business
               which
               may
               disturb
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               interrupt
               them
               ;
               shunning
               all
               distracting
               or
               diverting
               Objects
               ,
               silencing
               all
               troublesome
               Affections
               and
               unruly
               Passions
               ;
               Give
               the
               Mind
               leave
               to
               do
               its
               own
               work
               ;
               It
               must
               not
               be
               let
               to
               run
               at
               random
               upon
               other
               things
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               disturb'd
               by
               any
               Passion
               ,
               nor
               confounded
               with
               any
               throng
               of
               Business
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               Calm
               within
               ,
               and
               a
               Quietness
               round
               about
               it
               :
               
                 Commune
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 hearts
                 upon
                 your
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 still
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               ,
               Psalm
               IV.
               4.
               
               We
               must
               resolve
               to
               be
               deaf
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               consider
               to
               purpose
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               serious
               and
               earnest
               thinking
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               be
               in
               jest
               ,
               or
               indifferent
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               weight
               and
               importance
               ,
               that
               requires
               our
               greatest
               intention
               ,
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               Eternal
               Life
               or
               Death
               depending
               on
               the
               result
               of
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Self-consultations
               .
               
               Trivial
               matters
               may
               be
               slightly
               thought
               on
               ,
               but
               matters
               of
               moment
               call
               for
               serious
               Debates
               .
               And
               hence
               Consideration
               is
               usually
               express'd
               by
               such
               words
               as
               import
               a
               seriousness
               .
               God
               ,
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               Divine
               Perfections
               ,
               needs
               not
               to
               consider
               of
               any
               thing
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               as
               observing
               the
               behaviour
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Reward
               or
               Punishment
               ,
               as
               tho'
               he
               were
               considering
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               
                 Weigh
                 ,
                 Ponder
                 ,
                 Examine
                 ,
                 or
                 Try
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 weigheth
                 the
                 spirits
              
               ,
               Prov.
               XVI
               .
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 pondereth
                 the
                 hearts
              
               ,
               Prov.
               XXI
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 ways
                 of
                 man
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 ihe
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 pondereth
                 all
                 his
                 goings
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               V.
               21.
               
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 he
                 see
                 my
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 count
                 all
                 my
                 steps
                 ?
              
               Job
               XXXI
               .
               4.
               
               And
               the
               wise
               King
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Arts
               of
               the
               
                 strange
                 Woman
              
               to
               entice
               a
               Man
               ,
               saith
               ,
               They
               are
               to
               divert
               him
               from
               considering
               ;
               
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 ponder
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               V.
               6.
               
               'T
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               that
               
                 she
                 kept
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 pondered
                 them
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Luke
               II.
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               she
               preserved
               and
               kept
               them
               safe
               together
               in
               her
               Memory
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               conferring
               and
               disputing
               within
               her self
               about
               them
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               we
               read
               ,
               Mark
               II.
               6.
               that
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               reasoning
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ;
               discoursing
               within
               themselves
               ,
               
               as
               tho'
               two
               Persons
               had
               been
               in
               their
               Breasts
               discoursing
               Dialogue-wise
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               Precept
               which
               Pythagoras
               gave
               to
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               
                 Sleep
                 not
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 run
                 over
                 in
                 thy
                 mind
                 all
                 thy
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 thy self
                 ,
                 Whither
                 have
                 I
                 gone
                 ?
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 left
                 undone
                 ?
              
               Consideration
               is
               a
               Man's
               posing
               himself
               ,
               examining
               his
               Heart
               ,
               advising
               with
               his
               own
               Reason
               very
               seriously
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 bethinking
                 ones
                 self
              
               ,
               1
               Kings
               VIII
               .
               47.
               
               
                 A
                 laying
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               LVII
               .
               1.
               
               
                 An
                 applying
                 ones
                 heart
                 to
                 a
                 mateer
                 ,
              
               Hag.
               I.
               5.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               thorough
               thinking
               ,
               leaving
               nothing
               unthought
               on
               ,
               neither
               ceasing
               to
               think
               on
               ,
               till
               one
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               thinking
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               a
               stedfast
               resolution
               about
               it
               :
               It
               is
               such
               a
               reasoning
               and
               discoursing
               ,
               as
               bring
               one
               to
               his
               Conclusion
               and
               final
               Determination
               .
               Otherwise
               all
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               hath
               nothing
               but
               his
               labour
               for
               his
               pains
               ,
               and
               had
               as
               good
               never
               have
               begun
               ,
               as
               never
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
               Resolution
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               Practice
               of
               Resolution
               .
               And
               herein
               lies
               all
               practical
               Wisdom
               or
               Prudence
               ,
               Not
               
                 rashly
                 ,
                 inconsiderately
              
               and
               blindly
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               Adventures
               to
               rush
               on
               ,
               whatever
               it
               is
               we
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               do
               ;
               or
               which
               way
               soever
               our
               natural
               Inclinations
               and
               Affections
               
               would
               carry
               us
               ;
               but
               to
               consult
               with
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               be
               well
               advised
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               deliberating
               and
               debating
               the
               matter
               well
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               with
               calm
               and
               serious
               Thoughts
               ,
               rationally
               concluding
               what
               is
               best
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               be
               done
               to
               good
               purpose
               .
               A
               thinking
               on
               some
               few
               things
               relating
               to
               a
               business
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               all
               
                 considerable
                 Circumstances
              
               are
               to
               be
               thoroughly
               pondered
               .
               Nothing
               is
               to
               be
               left
               out
               of
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               which
               may
               alter
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ,
               or
               hath
               any
               weight
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               turn
               the
               Scales
               either
               the
               one
               way
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               necessary
               or
               
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 profitable
              
               or
               
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 weighty
              
               or
               
                 light
                 ,
                 lawful
              
               or
               
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 expedient
              
               or
               inexpedient
               :
               the
               ends
               and
               uses
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 arguments
                 persuading
              
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               dissuading
               from
               it
               ;
               the
               rules
               and
               measures
               whereby
               all
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               ,
               the
               agreement
               with
               ,
               or
               swerving
               from
               such
               rules
               ;
               the
               
                 benefits
                 ,
                 advantages
              
               and
               gains
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 dangers
                 ,
                 disadvantages
              
               and
               losses
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               necessary
               
                 preparations
                 ,
                 helps
                 ,
                 instruments
              
               and
               encouragements
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 hinderances
              
               and
               discouragements
               that
               we
               may
               meet
               with
               ;
               and
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               of
               removing
               or
               overcoming
               them
               ;
               and
               whatever
               else
               may
               have
               any
               influence
               upon
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               Thus
               whatever
               the
               
               things
               be
               which
               fall
               under
               Consideration
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               
                 past
                 ,
                 present
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               Consideration
               is
               such
               a
               
                 designed
                 ,
                 concerned
                 ,
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 calm
                 ,
                 serious
              
               and
               thorough
               thinking
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 inward
                 reasoning
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 mental
                 discoursing
              
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               about
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               may
               help
               us
               to
               order
               all
               things
               prudently
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               may
               reap
               as
               much
               good
               ,
               and
               sustain
               as
               little
               hurt
               by
               every
               thing
               as
               may
               be
               .
               That
               whatever
               we
               do
               ,
               or
               whatever
               befals
               us
               ,
               may
               as
               little
               hinder
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               promote
               our
               happiness
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               to
               make
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               we
               cannot
               keep
               our selves
               from
               all
               evil
               or
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               we
               may
               not
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               make
               our selves
               miserable
            
             
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               here
               said
               ,
               we
               may
               understand
               ,
               what
               that
               Inconsideration
               is
               ,
               which
               God
               complaineth
               of
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               the
               sin
               of
               a
               great
               many
               .
               It
               is
               a
               careless
               and
               unthinking
               temper
               of
               Mind
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               are
               of
               this
               temper
               ,
               venture
               boldly
               ,
               rashly
               ,
               and
               unadvisedly
               upon
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               falleth
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               never
               inquiring
               how
               pleasing
               or
               displeasing
               it
               may
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               it
               may
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               in
               the
               end
               .
               They
               review
               not
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               wherein
               they
               have
               erred
               or
               offended
               ,
               and
               what
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               mending
               ,
               or
               blotting
               
               out
               ,
               and
               undoing
               again
               by
               Repentance
               .
               They
               think
               not
               wisely
               on
               what
               they
               go
               about
               at
               present
               ,
               to
               observe
               its
               fitness
               or
               unfitness
               to
               be
               attempted
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               it
               by
               a
               right
               rule
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               right
               end
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               neither
               do
               any
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               lose
               their
               labour
               .
               They
               think
               not
               providently
               on
               the
               future
               ,
               what
               either
               must
               or
               may
               come
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               prepare
               and
               provide
               as
               they
               ought
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               are
               without
               either
               fear
               or
               forecast
               .
               And
               what
               the
               evil
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               next
               to
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               The
               Evils
               of
               Inconsideration
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               so
               visible
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               Inconsideration
               is
               a
               very
               ill
               thing
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               most
               common
               concerns
               and
               affairs
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               one
               that
               seems
               not
               very
               sensible
               of
               it
               .
               There
               are
               few
               Tradesmen
               ,
               or
               Husbandmen
               ,
               or
               Artificers
               ,
               how
               mean
               a
               Trade
               soever
               they
               drive
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               aware
               of
               it
               :
               And
               all
               seem
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               ordinarily
               succeed
               well
               under
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               can
               be
               small
               hopes
               of
               thriving
               by
               what
               we
               undertake
               ,
               
               if
               we
               do
               not
               wisely
               consider
               of
               it
               .
               If
               an
               unconsidering
               Man
               speed
               well
               ,
               't
               is
               only
               by
               chance
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               not
               above
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               a
               hundred
               times
               ;
               and
               few
               Men
               are
               willing
               to
               venture
               any
               thing
               they
               prize
               ,
               upon
               the
               success
               of
               such
               blind
               and
               giddy
               doings
               .
               Men
               therefore
               ,
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               moment
               ,
               set
               themselves
               seriously
               to
               think
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               end
               they
               do
               it
               ;
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               what
               helps
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               have
               them
               ;
               what
               letts
               and
               rubs
               there
               are
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               may
               be
               removed
               ;
               what
               they
               may
               hope
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               care
               ,
               skill
               ,
               and
               industry
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               may
               fear
               ,
               as
               the
               consequent
               of
               their
               negligence
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               idleness
               ,
               or
               any
               miscarriage
               .
               If
               any
               one
               do
               not
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               Men
               count
               him
               a
               Fool
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               is
               ready
               to
               read
               his
               Fortune
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               He
               is
               not
               like
               to
               thrive
               .
               
                 Which
                 of
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               XIV
               .
               28
               ,
               31.
               )
               
                 intending
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 tower
                 ,
                 sitteth
                 not
                 down
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 counteth
                 the
                 cost
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 have
                 sufficient
                 to
                 finish
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 king
                 going
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 another
                 king
                 ,
                 sitteth
                 not
                 down
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 considereth
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 ten
                 thousand
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 that
                 cometh
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ?
              
               What
               Husbandman
               goeth
               to
               plow
               ,
               and
               sitteth
               not
               down
               first
               ,
               and
               considereth
               whether
               
               his
               Ground
               be
               in
               good
               heart
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               bear
               any
               burden
               ;
               whether
               the
               Season
               be
               proper
               for
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Instruments
               in
               good
               order
               ;
               whether
               his
               Oxen
               be
               tractable
               ,
               and
               in
               good
               plight
               ;
               and
               his
               Servants
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               work
               they
               go
               about
               ;
               whether
               his
               Seed
               be
               sound
               ,
               and
               himself
               of
               sufficient
               Ability
               to
               manage
               all
               to
               good
               advantage
               .
               So
               wise
               are
               the
               Men
               of
               this
               World
               in
               their
               Generation
               for
               their
               worldly
               ends
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               not
               fit
               to
               venture
               all
               at
               random
               without
               due
               consideration
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               business
               we
               are
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               secure
               unto
               our selves
               a
               blessed
               Eternity
               ,
               should
               either
               deserve
               or
               require
               less
               consideration
               ,
               than
               the
               things
               which
               relate
               to
               our
               short
               continuance
               in
               this
               World
               only
               ?
               Let
               the
               miscarriage
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               in
               our
               worldly
               concerns
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               the
               evils
               which
               we
               incur
               by
               it
               will
               shortly
               have
               an
               end
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               no
               more
               remember
               them
               :
               But
               if
               we
               miscarry
               in
               the
               business
               we
               are
               now
               to
               do
               for
               Eternity
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               draws
               after
               it
               evils
               both
               endless
               and
               intollerable
               .
               And
               this
               is
               enough
               of
               it self
               to
               rouze
               us
               up
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               .
               An
               affright
               will
               often
               bring
               a
               Man
               to
               serious
               Thoughts
               ,
               when
               nothing
               else
               will
               ;
               And
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               terrible
               ,
               than
               a
               prospect
               of
               
               Eternal
               Torments
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               that
               which
               is
               most
               apt
               to
               awaken
               the
               Inconsiderate
               .
               I
               do
               no
               more
               but
               mention
               it
               now
               ,
               in
               hope
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               being
               everlastingly
               miserable
               ,
               which
               will
               certainly
               be
               the
               end
               of
               unconsidering
               People
               ,
               bringing
               us
               to
               some
               degree
               of
               seriousness
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               discerning
               other
               great
               evils
               in
               it
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               these
               following
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Not
               to
               consider
               the
               things
               on
               which
               our
               Eternal
               State
               depends
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               behave
               our selves
               like
               Men
               ,
               but
               to
               act
               quite
               contrary
               to
               our
               Nature
               .
               Reason
               is
               a
               thing
               Essential
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               only
               Man
               ,
               of
               all
               inferior
               Creatures
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               make
               this
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               to
               consider
               things
               .
               To
               this
               end
               is
               it
               given
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               make
               not
               this
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               had
               as
               good
               have
               been
               without
               it
               .
               Trees
               and
               Plants
               grow
               ,
               and
               bear
               Fruit
               ;
               but
               they
               cannot
               consider
               how
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               nor
               what
               they
               do
               .
               Beasts
               and
               other
               Animals
               live
               and
               move
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               do
               such
               things
               as
               are
               agreeable
               to
               their
               Nature
               :
               But
               they
               consider
               not
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               deliberate
               within
               themselves
               about
               their
               Actions
               ,
               or
               their
               Ends
               ;
               but
               are
               carried
               on
               by
               their
               Senses
               ,
               and
               a
               natural
               Appetite
               ,
               without
               pondering
               of
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               debating
               in
               their
               Breasts
               what
               is
               most
               fit
               or
               unfit
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               what
               
               is
               like
               to
               follow
               upon
               the
               doing
               or
               omitting
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               Only
               Man
               ,
               of
               all
               earthly
               Creatures
               ,
               hath
               Reason
               and
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               thereby
               is
               fitted
               for
               
                 deliberating
                 ,
                 consulting
              
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               things
               over
               within
               himself
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 contriving
                 ,
                 forecasting
              
               ,
               and
               ordering
               all
               he
               doth
               to
               good
               ends
               and
               purposes
               .
               And
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               make
               this
               use
               of
               his
               Understanding
               and
               Reason
               ,
               he
               acts
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               impute
               Vanity
               and
               Impertinency
               to
               the
               
                 All-wise
                 God
              
               ;
               as
               tho'
               he
               had
               given
               him
               so
               noble
               a
               Faculty
               ,
               as
               Reason
               is
               ,
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               for
               no
               use
               at
               all
               ;
               For
               what
               else
               is
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               but
               Consideration
               ?
               If
               a
               Man
               may
               act
               like
               a
               Beast
               ,
               without
               Consideration
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               God
               have
               made
               him
               like
               a
               Beast
               too
               ,
               without
               Reason
               ?
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               the
               important
               Affairs
               of
               this
               Life
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               use
               our
               Reason
               well
               :
               I
               readily
               grant
               it
               ;
               but
               deny
               withal
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               either
               all
               the
               use
               ,
               or
               the
               chief
               use
               for
               which
               our
               Reason
               was
               given
               us
               .
               Had
               God
               made
               us
               for
               this
               World
               only
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               for
               us
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               short
               Life
               ;
               the
               use
               of
               our
               Reason
               might
               well
               be
               confined
               to
               things
               of
               this
               present
               World
               and
               Life
               .
               But
               seeing
               God
               has
               design'd
               us
               to
               be
               Immortal
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               our
               Life
               on
               Earth
               
               to
               be
               but
               a
               time
               of
               Probation
               ,
               and
               Preparation
               for
               Eternity
               ;
               to
               use
               our
               Reason
               either
               only
               ,
               or
               chiefly
               about
               the
               Affairs
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               is
               as
               unnatural
               an
               abuse
               as
               we
               can
               make
               of
               it
               .
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               against
               Reason
               ,
               than
               to
               think
               it
               was
               given
               us
               to
               consider
               least
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               are
               most
               considerable
               ?
               And
               can
               there
               be
               a
               more
               unreasonable
               thing
               ,
               than
               to
               consider
               more
               how
               we
               may
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               spend
               a
               few
               Days
               here
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               than
               how
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               living
               an
               Eternal
               Life
               of
               Happiness
               with
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               shall
               we
               consider
               what
               to
               do
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               make
               the
               best
               Advantage
               of
               it
               for
               the
               very
               short
               time
               that
               we
               are
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ;
               if
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               we
               consider
               not
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               when
               we
               go
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               how
               to
               improve
               our
               being
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               save
               our selves
               from
               being
               Eternally
               miserable
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               ever
               we
               depart
               hence
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               moment
               ?
               If
               self-preservation
               be
               that
               which
               all
               Men
               naturally
               desire
               and
               aim
               at
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               most
               of
               all
               things
               against
               Nature
               ,
               to
               consider
               least
               the
               things
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               
                 Eternally
                 preserved
              
               from
               the
               Torments
               of
               Hell-Fire
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Everlasting
               Joy
               and
               Blessedness
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               God
               have
               given
               us
               
               Reason
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               chiefly
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               for
               this
               ;
               To
               consider
               how
               we
               may
               best
               Serve
               and
               Honour
               Him
               ,
               and
               promote
               our
               own
               Eternal
               Happiness
               .
               If
               we
               do
               not
               make
               this
               use
               of
               our
               Reason
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               advantage
               we
               have
               by
               our
               Reason
               above
               the
               most
               Unreasonable
               Creatures
               :
               For
               Beasts
               have
               less
               Trouble
               without
               Reason
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               than
               men
               have
               with
               it
               .
               And
               had
               men
               the
               same
               end
               that
               beasts
               have
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               what
               concerns
               this
               Life
               ;
               possibly
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               all
               men
               had
               had
               as
               little
               Reason
               as
               they
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               good
               it
               seems
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               men
               more
               Sensible
               of
               their
               own
               Miseries
               ,
               and
               more
               able
               to
               make
               others
               Miserable
               .
               Without
               this
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               what
               difference
               can
               there
               be
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Mad-men
               ?
               The
               greatest
               difference
               between
               a
               man
               that
               is
               Sober
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               Mad
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               one
               hath
               the
               right
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               hath
               lost
               it
               :
               The
               one
               Acts
               Considerately
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Rashly
               without
               consideration
               .
               And
               certainly
               he
               is
               the
               maddest
               of
               all
               Mad-men
               ,
               whatever
               he
               considers
               as
               to
               this
               Life
               ,
               that
               runs
               laughing
               into
               Hell-fire
               ,
               never
               considering
               what
               he
               shall
               endure
               there
               .
               Such
               an
               Vnnatural
               thing
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               lead
               an
               Inconsiderate
               Life
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Without
               
                 Serious
                 Consideration
              
               ,
               all
               the
               means
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               been
               Graciously
               Pleas'd
               most
               Plentifully
               to
               afford
               us
               in
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               are
               lost
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               have
               no
               benefit
               by
               them
               .
               None
               of
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               work
               on
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               Plaisters
               and
               Salves
               do
               upon
               their
               bodies
               ,
               whether
               they
               think
               of
               them
               or
               no.
               But
               all
               these
               things
               work
               morally
               by
               our
               consideration
               ,
               and
               
                 mental
                 application
              
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               affects
               not
               the
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               works
               any
               change
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               by
               being
               heard
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               considered
               .
               Read
               the
               Scripture
               a
               thousand
               times
               over
               ,
               whatever
               we
               may
               know
               or
               remember
               more
               ,
               yet
               shall
               we
               not
               be
               made
               better
               by
               it
               without
               considering
               it
               .
               The
               Sacraments
               ,
               how
               often
               soever
               received
               ,
               Seal
               no
               good
               at
               all
               unto
               us
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               considered
               ▪
               The
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               of
               Paul
               ,
               had
               had
               no
               more
               Operation
               upon
               
               Lydia's
               heart
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               upon
               many
               of
               the
               hard-hearted
               Iews
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               opened
               her
               heart
               to
               attend
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               consider
               them
               .
               The
               
                 good
                 seed
              
               falling
               into
               the
               good
               and
               honest
               heart
               ,
               is
               therein
               Cherished
               by
               consideration
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               brings
               forth
               Fruit.
               Therefore
               said
               St.
               Paul
               well
               ,
               
                 Consider
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 thee
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.7
               .
               Whatsoever
               
               methods
               God
               useth
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               Happiness
               in
               Himself
               ,
               he
               brings
               us
               first
               to
               Our selves
               ,
               with
               the
               Prodigal
               Son
               in
               the
               
                 Parable
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               15.17
               .
               He
               awakens
               us
               some
               way
               or
               other
               to
               a
               Serious
               Consideration
               ,
               or
               all
               will
               be
               lost
               upon
               us
               .
               His
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               his
               Iudgments
               and
               Mercies
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               hath
               any
               effect
               upon
               our
               Souls
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               to
               the
               greater
               hardening
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               without
               setting
               our
               thoughts
               on
               work
               about
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Reason
               why
               notwithstanding
               the
               abundance
               of
               Means
               we
               enjoy
               ,
               so
               few
               are
               Sanctified
               and
               Saved
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               want
               of
               Consideration
               makes
               all
               that
               ever
               we
               do
               ,
               even
               our
               most
               
                 Religious
                 Exercises
              
               ,
               all
               our
               most
               
                 Charitable
                 Deeds
              
               ,
               and
               whatever
               is
               by
               God's
               Command
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               otherwise
               good
               and
               profitable
               to
               men
               ,
               altogether
               unprofitable
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               Vnacceptable
               to
               God.
               God
               always
               expects
               from
               us
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 Service
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
              
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               suitable
               both
               to
               His
               Nature
               and
               
                 our
                 own
              
               ;
               which
               we
               can
               never
               give
               unto
               him
               ,
               without
               much
               Serious
               Consideration
               .
               All
               things
               ,
               even
               to
               our
               very
               Eating
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               else
               we
               do
               ,
               must
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.31
               .
               All
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               must
               be
               regulated
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Commandments
               :
               and
               this
               is
               certainly
               a
               thing
               
               impossible
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               without
               a
               very
               serious
               exercising
               of
               our
               mind
               about
               every
               thing
               .
               Therefore
               did
               God
               reject
               as
               an
               Abomination
               and
               a
               Weariness
               to
               him
               ,
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               and
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               of
               the
               Iews
               ;
               and
               whatever
               they
               did
               to
               Honour
               him
               by
               ;
               because
               they
               did
               all
               in
               a
               formal
               and
               customary
               way
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               ends
               and
               significations
               of
               them
               ;
               nor
               the
               qualifications
               requisite
               in
               the
               Worshippers
               to
               render
               them
               Acceptable
               ,
               Isa.
               I.
               And
               our
               Blessed
               JESUS
               hath
               assured
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               Fastings
               ,
               and
               Alms
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               shall
               lose
               the
               reward
               Promised
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               are
               done
               without
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               right
               end
               and
               
                 manner
                 ,
                 Matt.
              
               VI.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               what
               a
               wretched
               condition
               is
               that
               man
               in
               ,
               all
               whose
               Addresses
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               whose
               good
               deeds
               on
               Earth
               can
               do
               him
               no
               good
               ?
               And
               such
               is
               the
               case
               of
               every
               unconsidering
               person
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Through
               Inconsideration
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               had
               we
               our
               Wits
               about
               us
               ,
               we
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               be
               foiled
               by
               ,
               prove
               too
               strong
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               have
               power
               enough
               to
               draw
               us
               from
               our
               Duty
               into
               Sin.
               A
               weak
               Child
               may
               kill
               a
               Man
               that
               's
               fast
               asleep
               .
               A
               very
               little
               thing
               in
               a
               man's
               way
               ,
               will
               give
               him
               a
               fall
               ,
               that
               minds
               not
               where
               he
               steps
               :
               And
               he
               whose
               reason
               is
               asleep
               ,
               or
               busie
               about
               impertinencies
               ,
               is
               easily
               surprized
               
               
               
               
               
               by
               any
               little
               Temptation
               .
               It
               's
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               beguile
               one
               that
               is
               careless
               and
               secure
               ,
               and
               never
               thinks
               himself
               in
               any
               danger
               of
               being
               deceived
               .
               It
               would
               not
               be
               so
               easy
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               us
               find
               it
               to
               our
               cost
               ,
               for
               many
               of
               those
               Temptations
               whereby
               we
               are
               daily
               overcome
               ,
               to
               prevail
               against
               us
               ,
               had
               we
               our
               Eyes
               always
               open
               to
               see
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               reason
               we
               have
               to
               withstand
               them
               .
               Would
               we
               seriously
               think
               with
               our selves
               ,
               how
               little
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Temptation
               promiseth
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               less
               it
               performeth
               ;
               how
               little
               we
               shall
               gain
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               we
               shall
               lose
               by
               yielding
               ;
               we
               would
               even
               scorn
               to
               be
               so
               soft
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               wrought
               on
               by
               most
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               now
               without
               much
               ado
               drawn
               into
               the
               vilest
               Sins
               .
               Why
               doth
               the
               
                 Young
                 man
              
               so
               easily
               yield
               to
               the
               flatteries
               and
               enticements
               of
               the
               Impudent
               
                 Whore
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               VII
               .
               but
               that
               he
               goes
               on
               without
               consideration
               ?
               
                 He
                 goeth
                 after
                 her
                 straightway
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 ox
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 to
                 the
                 correction
                 of
                 the
                 Stocks
                 .
              
               V.
               22.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 bird
                 hasteth
                 to
                 the
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               V.
               23.
               
               
                 Whoso
                 is
                 simple
              
               (
               saith
               
                 the
                 foolish
                 woman
              
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 turn
                 in
                 hither
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 wanteth
                 understanding
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Stolen
                 waters
                 are
                 sweet
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 guests
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               IX
               .
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
             
               That
               Inconsideration
               giveth
               the
               greatest
               strength
               they
               have
               to
               most
               Temptations
               ,
               is
               very
               plain
               from
               those
               Excuses
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               make
               for
               themselves
               when
               they
               have
               Sinned
               .
               What
               is
               it
               which
               they
               commonly
               plead
               for
               themselves
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sin
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 hoped
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 great
                 evil
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 evil
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ?
              
               Now
               if
               they
               speak
               truly
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               they
               had
               not
               been
               tempted
               but
               through
               Inconsideration
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               hardly
               imaginable
               ,
               how
               the
               number
               of
               wicked
               People
               should
               be
               half
               so
               great
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               consider
               too
               little
               what
               they
               do
               .
               We
               cannot
               think
               that
               in
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               people
               should
               live
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               hear
               of
               the
               things
               which
               are
               daily
               taught
               therein
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               enough
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               fearful
               to
               live
               Wickedly
               ,
               and
               to
               arm
               them
               sufficiently
               against
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               were
               they
               duly
               considered
               .
               When
               we
               hear
               how
               strictly
               a
               most
               
                 Iust
                 ,
                 Good
                 ,
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               and
               Omniscient
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               all
               Wickedness
               upon
               pain
               of
               
                 Eternal
                 Damnation
              
               ;
               and
               how
               the
               same
               Great
               God
               hath
               Commanded
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               us
               to
               it
               with
               the
               Gracious
               Promises
               of
               Pardon
               for
               all
               past
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Acceptance
               of
               Weak
               ,
               if
               Sincere
               ,
               endeavours
               
               and
               performances
               of
               Duty
               through
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               :
               How
               were
               it
               possible
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               a
               little
               short
               and
               often
               filthy
               Pleasure
               ;
               for
               the
               shadow
               of
               Honor
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               little
               dirty
               and
               uncertain
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               all
               but
               for
               a
               very
               few
               Days
               ,
               to
               venture
               upon
               Sin
               ,
               did
               we
               ever
               consider
               things
               Seriously
               ?
               No
               ,
               we
               see
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               are
               at
               any
               time
               awakened
               into
               serious
               consideration
               by
               some
               sharp
               Affliction
               ,
               by
               an
               apprehension
               of
               some
               great
               and
               imminent
               Danger
               or
               Sickness
               ;
               they
               can
               despise
               all
               these
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               resist
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               when
               the
               Danger
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               or
               Pain
               is
               over
               ,
               they
               are
               again
               enticed
               by
               the
               like
               Baits
               ,
               't
               is
               only
               because
               through
               their
               ease
               ,
               their
               consideration
               is
               fallen
               asleep
               again
               .
               So
               plain
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               that
               any
               Temptation
               can
               have
               over
               us
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               we
               give
               it
               ,
               by
               not
               considering
               things
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Nothing
               more
               certainly
               ruines
               us
               eternally
               ,
               than
               Inconsideration
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               because
               it
               keeps
               us
               in
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               hinders
               us
               from
               that
               Exercise
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               by
               Faith
               in
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               should
               bring
               us
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Inconsideration
               holds
               us
               ignorant
               both
               of
               God
               and
               our selves
               ;
               and
               so
               never
               well
               understanding
               ,
               because
               never
               throughly
               considering
               
               what
               we
               hear
               and
               read
               ,
               what
               we
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               the
               Goodness
               and
               other
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ;
               our
               obligations
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               dependance
               on
               him
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               nor
               our
               own
               needs
               ,
               our
               weakness
               and
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               when
               our selves
               alone
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               we
               rush
               on
               blindly
               and
               boldly
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               blindly
               always
               the
               more
               boldly
               too
               ,
               fearing
               nothing
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               nothing
               ;
               and
               seeing
               nothing
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               open
               our
               eyes
               to
               see
               and
               consider
               what
               lies
               plain
               and
               visible
               before
               us
               .
               
                 A
                 prudent
                 man
                 foreseeth
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 hideth
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 simple
                 pass
                 on
                 and
                 are
                 punished
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XXII
               .
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 wise
                 man
                 feareth
                 and
                 departeth
                 from
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fool
                 rageth
                 and
                 is
                 confident
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XIV
               .
               16.
               
               
                 They
                 consider
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               V.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 harp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 viol
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 feasts
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neither
                 consider
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               V.
               12.
               
               
                 They
                 consider
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 remember
                 all
                 their
                 Wickedness
                 ,
              
               Hos.
               VII
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 ox
                 knoweth
                 his
                 owner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ass
                 his
                 master's
                 crib
                 ;
                 but
                 Israel
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 doth
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               I.
               3.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Inconsideration
               hinders
               all
               those
               Exercises
               of
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               through
               Faith
               in
               CHRIST
               ,
               we
               might
               escape
               Death
               ,
               and
               be
               prepared
               for
               Life
               Eternal
               .
            
             
             
               Who
               can
               Repent
               of
               the
               Sins
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               duly
               Considered
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               aggravations
               ?
               He
               that
               examineth
               not
               himself
               often
               ,
               he
               that
               never
               reviews
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               nor
               inquires
               into
               the
               temper
               of
               his
               own
               Heart
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               prove
               a
               sorry
               penitent
               .
               He
               that
               considers
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               wherein
               he
               hath
               Transgressed
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               considereth
               not
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
               cannot
               lay
               his
               Sin
               to
               Heart
               .
               He
               that
               thinketh
               not
               much
               both
               of
               the
               vileness
               and
               danger
               of
               his
               Sin
               ,
               will
               hardly
               bring
               his
               heart
               to
               be
               sorry
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               hate
               it
               .
               Whilst
               we
               are
               secure
               and
               careless
               how
               we
               spend
               our
               days
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               lie
               still
               in
               our
               Filth
               ,
               and
               hold
               on
               confidently
               Dishonouring
               God
               to
               our
               own
               Destruction
               ?
               
                 I
                 hearkned
                 and
                 heard
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 but
                 they
                 spake
                 not
                 aright
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
                 Every
                 one
                 turned
                 to
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 rusheth
                 into
                 the
                 battel
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               VIII
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               Who
               can
               have
               any
               Comfort
               in
               his
               life
               past
               ,
               that
               considers
               not
               how
               he
               hath
               spent
               it
               ,
               whether
               Sinfully
               and
               Vainly
               ,
               or
               Virtuously
               and
               Piously
               ?
               Who
               can
               chear
               up
               his
               Soul
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Who
               can
               arm
               himself
               against
               the
               Terrors
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               expect
               the
               great
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ;
               who
               never
               yet
               cast
               up
               his
               account
               ,
               nor
               considered
               what
               he
               hath
               been
               doing
               all
               his
               days
               ,
               
               nor
               how
               far
               he
               is
               run
               in
               arrear
               with
               God
               ?
               How
               shall
               an
               unconsidering
               man
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               XXIII
               .
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ?
              
               Or
               as
               he
               again
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               I.
               12.
               
               
                 Our
                 rejoicing
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
               Who
               can
               be
               thankful
               to
               God
               for
               all
               the
               Mercies
               he
               hath
               received
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wonders
               of
               his
               Goodness
               vouchsafed
               to
               him
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               consider'd
               them
               well
               ?
               Who
               can
               improve
               the
               Blessings
               of
               God
               to
               God's
               Honour
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               seldome
               thinks
               of
               them
               ?
               What
               obligations
               to
               God
               can
               we
               be
               sensible
               of
               in
               all
               the
               great
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               wrought
               for
               us
               ,
               whilst
               we
               mind
               them
               not
               ?
            
             
               How
               can
               we
               live
               and
               act
               any
               otherwise
               but
               loosely
               and
               irregularly
               ,
               running
               headlong
               into
               all
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               upon
               any
               danger
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               we
               consider
               not
               what
               a
               God
               we
               have
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               Rules
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               we
               are
               concerned
               to
               observe
               them
               ?
               For
               want
               of
               considering
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               all
               things
               at
               random
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               the
               Ends
               or
               Consequents
               of
               our
               Actions
               .
               Our
               Love
               ,
               our
               Fear
               ,
               our
               Desire
               ,
               our
               Hope
               ,
               our
               Trust
               ,
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               are
               all
               misplaced
               ;
               
               we
               keep
               to
               no
               Rules
               ,
               nor
               tye
               our selves
               up
               to
               any
               Laws
               ;
               we
               omit
               our
               Duties
               to
               God
               ,
               our
               Neighbours
               and
               our
               own
               Souls
               :
               we
               commit
               things
               abominable
               and
               
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 dishonourable
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               our selves
               ;
               most
               unbeseeming
               both
               our
               Nature
               and
               our
               Profession
               ;
               against
               our
               own
               comfort
               and
               happiness
               ;
               we
               consume
               our
               Time
               in
               
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 Folly
              
               ,
               and
               Vanity
               ,
               because
               we
               Consider
               not
               for
               what
               we
               live
               ,
               nor
               whose
               we
               are
               ,
               nor
               what
               we
               are
               to
               account
               for
               :
               And
               by
               all
               this
               we
               lose
               our
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               Assurance
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               might
               stand
               us
               in
               any
               stead
               ,
               in
               the
               Hour
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 consider
                 our
                 latter
                 end
              
               !
               Deut.
               32.29
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               The
               Causes
               of
               INCONSIDERATION
               .
            
             
               HAving
               seen
               some
               of
               the
               Evils
               of
               Inconsideration
               ;
               we
               will
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               wise
               ,
               labour
               to
               be
               cured
               in
               time
               of
               so
               dangerous
               a
               distemper
               ;
               but
               this
               will
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               unless
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               be
               removed
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               next
               inquire
               into
               these
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               put
               them
               away
               .
               Amongst
               others
               ,
               we
               are
               
               especially
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               which
               here
               I
               shall
               point
               out
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               Ignorance
               :
               For
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               would
               consider
               more
               than
               they
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               either
               What
               to
               consider
               ,
               or
               How
               to
               consider
               ,
               or
               what
               it
               
                 lieth
                 them
                 upon
              
               to
               consider
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               we
               may
               to
               as
               good
               purpose
               bid
               a
               blind
               man
               see
               ,
               or
               a
               deaf
               man
               hear
               ,
               as
               exhort
               an
               ignorant
               man
               to
               consider
               any
               thing
               at
               present
               ,
               but
               his
               Ignorance
               .
               Consideration
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               improving
               of
               it
               to
               practice
               ;
               but
               no
               man
               can
               exercise
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               :
               
                 A
                 brutish
                 man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 a
                 fool
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               92.6
               .
               Therefore
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 fool
                 is
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               12.15
               .
               because
               he
               knoweth
               no
               better
               .
               Ignorance
               therefore
               must
               be
               removed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               able
               to
               consider
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               tho
               this
               in
               many
               may
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               these
               many
               are
               but
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               who
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ;
               who
               know
               ,
               and
               yet
               consider
               as
               little
               as
               if
               they
               knew
               nothing
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               seek
               out
               other
               Causes
               of
               this
               Evil.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               the
               next
               I
               shall
               name
               ,
               is
               Presumption
               ;
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               as
               common
               a
               Cause
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
               Men
               generally
               presume
               too
               much
               upon
               their
               
               Skill
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               are
               too
               confident
               to
               see
               their
               need
               of
               Consideration
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               manifold
               Presumption
               which
               causeth
               a
               neglect
               of
               due
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               ,
               as
               but
               now
               was
               said
               ,
               may
               presume
               too
               much
               of
               his
               own
               Knowledg
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Dexterity
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               so
               ready
               and
               expert
               in
               the
               right
               management
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               do
               all
               things
               off-hand
               ,
               without
               any
               puzzling
               thoughts
               about
               it
               :
               Now
               
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
              
               than
               of
               one
               that
               is
               thus
               
                 wise
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conceit
              
               ,
               Prov.
               XXVI
               .
               12.
               
               The
               greatest
               Miscarriages
               in
               the
               world
               are
               owing
               to
               a
               conceited
               and
               
                 confident
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Presumption
               of
               a
               man
               's
               own
               Wit
               and
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               thinking
               himself
               too
               wise
               and
               knowing
               ,
               to
               take
               Advice
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               scorning
               to
               seem
               so
               dull
               ,
               as
               to
               need
               much
               consulting
               with
               his
               own
               Reason
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               may
               presume
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               Easiness
               of
               the
               Work
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               to
               be
               so
               open
               ,
               and
               plain
               ,
               and
               safe
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               not
               be
               at
               the
               trouble
               of
               much
               enquiry
               and
               circumspection
               in
               his
               walking
               .
               He
               may
               imagine
               God
               requires
               no
               such
               accuracy
               and
               strictness
               in
               framing
               our
               whole
               Conversation
               by
               his
               Laws
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               scrupulous
               sort
               of
               men
               do
               think
               .
               There
               needs
               not
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               so
               much
               ado
               about
               the
               business
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               be
               always
               
               busying
               his
               mind
               about
               it
               .
               We
               have
               a
               round
               of
               Duties
               to
               run
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               all
               's
               done
               :
               As
               tho
               God
               did
               consider
               as
               little
               as
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               do
               ;
               
                 He
                 hath
                 said
              
               to
               God
               
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 require
                 it
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               X.
               13.
               
            
             
               One
               may
               presume
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 already
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               already
               made
               his
               Calling
               and
               Election
               sure
               :
               He
               hath
               already
               got
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               ,
               into
               the
               right
               and
               sure
               way
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               more
               to
               trouble
               his
               head
               about
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               go
               on
               the
               same
               way
               still
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               thinking
               of
               it
               :
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 seemeth
                 right
                 unto
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 are
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XIV
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               Some
               may
               possibly
               presume
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 do
                 consider
                 things
                 well
                 enough
              
               ;
               even
               when
               they
               never
               have
               any
               such
               thought
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               can
               deserve
               to
               be
               call'd
               Consideration
               .
               Now
               and
               then
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               think
               a
               little
               of
               the
               things
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               and
               it
               would
               be
               strange
               if
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               so
               often
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               that
               
                 thorough
                 weighing
              
               and
               pondering
               of
               things
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               shewn
               to
               be
               Consideration
               ,
               they
               are
               mere
               strangers
               to
               ,
               and
               never
               once
               went
               about
               it
               .
               And
               in
               this
               vain
               confidence
               ,
               of
               having
               done
               what
               they
               never
               in
               earnest
               endeavour'd
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               pass
               their
               time
               without
               considering
               ,
               
               till
               considering
               can
               do
               them
               no
               good
               .
            
             
               Others
               presume
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 day
                 enough
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               will
               consider
               of
               it
               sometime
               before
               night
               .
               They
               will
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               yet
               ;
               because
               they
               presume
               it
               will
               be
               time
               enough
               to
               do
               it
               anon
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               always
               too
               soon
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               quite
               too
               late
               .
               And
               thus
               through
               a
               foolish
               presumption
               of
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               many
               of
               us
               are
               kept
               from
               considering
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               nothing
               left
               us
               to
               consider
               ,
               but
               this
               one
               sad
               thing
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               lost
               our
               opportunity
               ;
               't
               is
               now
               too
               late
               ,
               and
               Consideration
               is
               become
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               Torment
               ,
               which
               it
               should
               have
               prevented
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               Cause
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               is
               our
               long
               neglect
               of
               considering
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 unthinking
                 Habit
              
               of
               Mind
               .
               Hence
               Consideration
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               call'd
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               uncouth
               thing
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               been
               so
               long
               strangers
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               come
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               nor
               how
               to
               entertain
               it
               .
               We
               have
               used
               our selves
               to
               another
               course
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               easie
               ,
               and
               have
               got
               a
               custom
               of
               doing
               things
               inconsiderately
               .
               We
               do
               as
               we
               have
               been
               bidden
               to
               do
               by
               others
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               see
               others
               do
               ,
               or
               as
               our
               own
               Inclinations
               and
               Affections
               lead
               us
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               not
               been
               used
               to
               think
               for
               our selves
               ,
               what
               is
               rational
               or
               
               our
               duty
               ;
               what
               is
               lawful
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               fit
               ,
               and
               becomes
               or
               behoves
               us
               to
               do
               .
               We
               go
               down
               with
               the
               stream
               of
               custom
               or
               inclination
               ,
               and
               we
               slide
               smoothly
               and
               pleasantly
               away
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               not
               been
               wont
               to
               consider
               to
               what
               purpose
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               or
               into
               what
               Gulfs
               we
               may
               be
               carried
               ,
               or
               how
               we
               shall
               get
               out
               again
               .
               When
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               age
               accustomed
               to
               act
               all
               things
               like
               children
               ,
               to
               suffer
               our
               thoughts
               to
               run
               loosely
               ,
               wildly
               ,
               and
               rovingly
               without
               check
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               which
               way
               to
               get
               them
               together
               again
               ,
               or
               to
               fix
               them
               in
               seriousness
               upon
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               how
               to
               get
               into
               any
               method
               of
               Thinking
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               very
               uneasie
               to
               us
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               soon
               weary
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Another
               Cause
               therefore
               of
               our
               continuing
               inconsiderate
               ,
               is
               our
               Sloth
               and
               Laziness
               .
               We
               cannot
               endure
               the
               pains
               of
               confining
               our
               Thoughts
               to
               the
               things
               which
               should
               be
               considered
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               can
               we
               away
               with
               it
               ,
               because
               this
               would
               ,
               as
               we
               conceive
               ,
               abridge
               us
               of
               much
               ,
               not
               ease
               only
               ,
               but
               liberty
               and
               pleasure
               too
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               been
               wonted
               to
               ,
               in
               thinking
               on
               every
               thing
               that
               we
               have
               most
               mind
               to
               ,
               or
               on
               any
               thing
               that
               falls
               in
               our
               way
               .
               To
               tye
               up
               our
               thoughts
               to
               rules
               ,
               to
               restrain
               them
               within
               a
               certain
               compass
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               to
               a
               certain
               mark
               ,
               is
               a
               task
               of
               too
               much
               trouble
               to
               most
               of
               us
               :
               Especially
               Spiritual
               
               and
               Eternal
               things
               afford
               the
               Sensual
               man
               no
               delight
               at
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               melancholly
               subjects
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               soon
               weary
               of
               them
               .
               It
               requires
               much
               pains
               and
               attention
               of
               mind
               ,
               to
               drive
               away
               those
               wanton
               and
               frolick
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               our
               Lusts
               and
               Vanities
               commend
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               always
               sending
               in
               to
               disturb
               us
               .
               And
               who
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               especially
               if
               young
               and
               lively
               ,
               hath
               patience
               to
               endure
               this
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               is
               also
               another
               Cause
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               uncommon
               ,
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               An
               
                 Vnwillingness
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 own
                 sins
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 colours
                 .
              
               Every
               considering
               person
               must
               needs
               quickly
               discover
               his
               own
               
                 Filthiness
                 ,
                 Shame
              
               ,
               and
               Guilt
               ;
               and
               not
               these
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               danger
               he
               is
               in
               because
               of
               his
               sins
               :
               And
               we
               had
               most
               of
               us
               rather
               be
               blind
               ,
               than
               see
               such
               a
               melancholly
               and
               frightful
               sight
               .
               Alas
               !
               Such
               a
               sight
               would
               mightily
               disturb
               us
               ,
               and
               break
               off
               our
               sweet
               slumbers
               ,
               spoil
               our
               pleasant
               dreams
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               a
               terror
               to
               our selves
               .
               Our
               Consciences
               would
               be
               thus
               awakened
               ,
               and
               fly
               angrily
               in
               our
               faces
               ,
               and
               be
               continually
               reproaching
               us
               with
               our
               folly
               and
               wickedness
               .
               This
               most
               of
               us
               are
               apt
               to
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               very
               uncomfortable
               ,
               and
               even
               an
               intolerable
               condition
               ;
               and
               therefore
               madly
               chuse
               to
               venture
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               on
               quietly
               ,
               with
               sleeping
               Consciences
               that
               cannot
               check
               
               us
               ,
               tho
               we
               drop
               unawares
               into
               Hell
               by
               doing
               so
               ;
               than
               by
               Consideration
               to
               awaken
               them
               ,
               and
               endure
               their
               rebukes
               ,
               tho
               we
               can
               no
               otherwise
               be
               safe
               ,
               and
               arrive
               at
               Eternal
               Blessedness
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               last
               Cause
               of
               Inconsideration
               I
               shall
               mention
               ,
               is
               our
               
                 busying
                 our selves
                 too
                 much
                 other
                 ways
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               we
               grudge
               our selves
               time
               and
               leisure
               to
               consider
               .
               Our
               thoughts
               are
               almost
               constantly
               otherwise
               engaged
               ,
               and
               cannot
               break
               loose
               from
               such
               things
               as
               have
               got
               the
               mastery
               and
               command
               of
               our
               affections
               .
               With
               Martha
               they
               are
               troubled
               about
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               hardly
               ever
               at
               leisure
               for
               the
               
                 one
                 thing
                 necessary
              
               .
               What
               one
               of
               a
               hundred
               of
               us
               ,
               makes
               Religion
               his
               business
               ?
               We
               account
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               world
               our
               business
               ,
               that
               calls
               for
               Seriousness
               ;
               and
               Religion
               a
               thing
               only
               now
               and
               then
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               a
               little
               by
               the
               by
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               rather
               are
               forced
               to
               it
               .
               Or
               't
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               business
               at
               all
               ,
               only
               like
               that
               of
               dressing
               our selves
               on
               some
               certain
               days
               ,
               a
               little
               finer
               than
               ordinary
               ;
               a
               Festival
               or
               Holidays
               work
               ,
               little
               better
               than
               a
               Play.
               Now
               what
               we
               make
               our
               main
               business
               is
               always
               the
               thing
               that
               we
               most
               consider
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               trivial
               and
               needless
               :
               To
               dress
               our
               meat
               daintily
               ,
               to
               fit
               fashionable
               Cloaths
               on
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               to
               beautifie
               our
               Houses
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               visit
               our
               idle
               Neighbours
               
               abroad
               ;
               this
               we
               can
               make
               our
               business
               ,
               consider
               ,
               and
               contrive
               ,
               and
               often
               break
               our
               sleep
               to
               think
               how
               all
               may
               be
               done
               most
               modishly
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               best
               grace
               for
               our
               credit
               :
               But
               the
               business
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               tho
               it
               were
               a
               matter
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               with
               a
               wet
               finger
               ,
               it
               's
               enough
               to
               think
               of
               it
               when
               the
               Bell
               rings
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               indisposed
               for
               company
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
               and
               can
               think
               of
               nothing
               else
               to
               divert
               our selves
               with
               .
               And
               this
               thoughfulness
               about
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               even
               tho
               of
               least
               concernment
               ,
               is
               one
               main
               cause
               why
               so
               few
               consider
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               their
               Everlasting
               Peace
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               we
               will
               root
               out
               the
               Causes
               of
               this
               Evil
               Disease
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               care
               in
               time
               ,
               to
               furnish
               our selves
               with
               a
               competent
               stock
               of
               Divine
               Knowledg
               ;
               we
               must
               pass
               the
               time
               of
               our
               sojourning
               here
               in
               fear
               ,
               and
               beware
               of
               Presumption
               .
               and
               an
               ill-grounded
               Confidence
               ;
               we
               must
               apply
               our selves
               to
               learn
               the
               Art
               of
               considering
               ,
               and
               accustom
               our selves
               to
               Seriousness
               and
               
                 serious
                 Company
              
               ;
               we
               must
               shake
               off
               Sloth
               and
               Laziness
               ,
               and
               watch
               against
               all
               Sin
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               afraid
               to
               know
               our selves
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               plunge
               our selves
               too
               deep
               into
               worldly
               business
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               lay
               aside
               all
               needless
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               affectation
               of
               
                 modish
                 vanity
              
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               We
               must
               labour
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               business
               
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               saving
               our
               Souls
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               nearer
               concernment
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               all
               other
               businesses
               whatever
               :
               and
               resolve
               to
               make
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               then
               be
               sure
               it
               will
               be
               consider'd
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 most
                 serious
                 thoughts
              
               will
               be
               employ'd
               about
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               What
               things
               we
               are
               to
               Consider
               .
            
             
               WHEN
               we
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               Evils
               of
               Inconsideration
               ,
               and
               understand
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               be
               needful
               to
               teach
               us
               either
               why
               ,
               or
               how
               we
               are
               to
               avoid
               it
               .
               And
               certainly
               we
               can
               need
               no
               motive
               to
               practice
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               it
               is
               so
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               practice
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               eternally
               miserable
               .
               Supposing
               therefore
               ,
               that
               enough
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               Consideration
               is
               altogether
               necessary
               ;
               Lest
               any
               one
               should
               be
               at
               a
               loss
               how
               to
               find
               out
               fit
               matter
               for
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               point
               out
               to
               him
               some
               few
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               ought
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               considering
               whereof
               ,
               our
               lives
               are
               generally
               so
               unanswerable
               to
               our
               Profession
               ,
               and
               so
               displeasing
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Now
               whatsoever
               things
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               ,
               in
               much
               goodness
               and
               mercy
               to
               reveal
               ,
               and
               make
               known
               unto
               us
               ,
               in
               relation
               either
               to
               his
               own
               Honour
               ,
               or
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               acknowledge
               to
               deserve
               our
               very
               serious
               consideration
               .
               For
               to
               this
               end
               hath
               God
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               consideration
               have
               that
               influence
               upon
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               .
               That
               knowing
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               glorify
               him
               as
               God
               ;
               and
               knowing
               our selves
               ,
               we
               may
               behave
               our selves
               like
               men
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               like
               the
               rational
               Creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               given
               Reason
               and
               Understanding
               to
               know
               our
               dependance
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               duty
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               hath
               God
               been
               pleas'd
               to
               reveal
               unto
               us
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               admirable
               Providence
               over
               it
               in
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               know
               and
               consider
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Hand
               ,
               and
               the
               method
               of
               his
               Government
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               see
               his
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               his
               Truth
               and
               Purity
               ,
               his
               Iustice
               and
               his
               Mercy
               :
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               praise
               for
               our
               being
               and
               subsistence
               ;
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               needful
               supplies
               of
               all
               our
               wants
               ;
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               serve
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               trust
               and
               put
               our
               confidence
               ;
               and
               to
               whose
               will
               and
               ordering
               
               we
               ought
               to
               submit
               ,
               and
               resign
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               Wherefore
               hath
               God
               been
               pleas'd
               to
               reveal
               unto
               us
               so
               many
               
                 Divine
                 Truths
              
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               concerning
               his
               own
               Nature
               ,
               and
               his
               gracious
               Designs
               for
               us
               ,
               the
               Eternal
               State
               of
               Happiness
               provided
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               Methods
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               use
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               it
               through
               the
               Redemption
               and
               Mediation
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Illumination
               and
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               HOLY
               GHOST
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               might
               understand
               and
               believe
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               considering
               them
               wisely
               ,
               bring
               our selves
               to
               an
               humble
               and
               thankful
               compliance
               with
               all
               his
               gracious
               Designs
               for
               our
               blessedness
               ,
               wherein
               he
               delights
               to
               be
               glorified
               ?
            
             
               Wherefore
               hath
               God
               given
               us
               so
               many
               holy
               Precepts
               and
               Rules
               of
               living
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               should
               learn
               them
               ,
               and
               consider
               them
               ,
               and
               rule
               our
               whole
               Conversation
               by
               them
               ?
            
             
               Wherefore
               hath
               he
               made
               so
               many
               Gracious
               Promises
               to
               the
               Faithful
               and
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               Threatned
               such
               terrible
               things
               to
               unbelievers
               and
               wicked
               persons
               ?
               Wherefore
               hath
               he
               executed
               such
               severe
               Iudgments
               on
               the
               stubborn
               and
               rebellious
               ;
               and
               shewn
               such
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               given
               such
               Deliverances
               to
               the
               humble
               and
               penitent
               ?
               Is
               not
               all
               this
               done
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               should
               diligently
               observe
               and
               consider
               all
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               Promises
               and
               
               Mercies
               encourage
               our selves
               in
               his
               Worship
               and
               Service
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               Menaces
               and
               Iudgments
               ,
               learn
               to
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               tremble
               to
               offend
               him
               ?
            
             
               Indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               God's
               Word
               or
               in
               his
               Works
               ,
               but
               calls
               for
               our
               Serious
               Consideration
               ;
               and
               we
               can
               never
               do
               our
               Duty
               ,
               or
               come
               to
               the
               Blessedness
               we
               desire
               ,
               without
               a
               due
               considering
               of
               them
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               would
               here
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               and
               point
               out
               some
               special
               matters
               of
               Consideration
               ,
               which
               it
               chiefly
               concerns
               us
               ,
               even
               daily
               ,
               to
               bear
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               our
               thoughts
               upon
               :
               Such
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 absolutely
                 ours
              
               :
               But
               we
               are
               his
               who
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               placed
               us
               here
               ;
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               ever
               possesseth
               and
               enjoyeth
               them
               ,
               are
               always
               His.
               It
               is
               
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 we
                 our selves
              
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 his
                 pasture
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               C.
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               who
               knows
               not
               this
               ?
               Indeed
               we
               all
               either
               do
               ,
               or
               may
               know
               it
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               Who
               Considers
               it
               ?
               I
               fear
               hardly
               one
               of
               a
               hundred
               .
               The
               careless
               and
               dissolute
               Lives
               of
               a
               great
               many
               ,
               tells
               us
               very
               plainly
               ,
               That
               whatever
               they
               know
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               Consider
               it
               not
               .
               If
               we
               send
               our
               Servants
               into
               the
               Field
               to
               labour
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               our
               work
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               nothing
               
               there
               but
               play
               and
               idle
               away
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               are
               told
               of
               it
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               they
               take
               no
               farther
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               follow
               their
               old
               wont
               :
               Will
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               consider
               whose
               Servants
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ?
               If
               we
               trust
               them
               with
               our
               Money
               ,
               and
               direct
               them
               how
               to
               lay
               it
               out
               for
               our
               use
               ;
               and
               they
               game
               and
               drink
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               no
               better
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               spent
               it
               on
               their
               own
               Lusts
               and
               Vanities
               :
               Will
               we
               say
               ,
               they
               consider
               whose
               Stewards
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               Duty
               is
               ?
               Do
               such
               Servants
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Money
               they
               have
               is
               not
               their
               own
               ?
               How
               then
               doth
               that
               man
               Consider
               that
               he
               is
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               God's
               ,
               who
               Serveth
               not
               God
               but
               himself
               ,
               and
               who
               wasteth
               what
               he
               hath
               on
               his
               own
               Sins
               ,
               instead
               of
               improving
               it
               to
               God's
               Glory
               ?
               If
               we
               will
               be
               kept
               within
               any
               bounds
               of
               Duty
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Life
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               much
               in
               our
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               The
               Reason
               why
               men
               take
               to
               themselves
               so
               much
               liberty
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               us
               do
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               too
               little
               consider
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               God's
               Creatures
               and
               Servants
               .
               For
               want
               of
               Considering
               this
               ,
               we
               live
               and
               do
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               follow
               our
               own
               wills
               ,
               and
               take
               our
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               we
               dare
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               man.
               Indeed
               we
               generally
               behave
               our selves
               ,
               
               as
               if
               God
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               us
               or
               ours
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               we
               had
               none
               to
               please
               but
               our selves
               ,
               and
               men
               that
               have
               more
               Power
               than
               we
               .
               But
               if
               we
               would
               be
               Safe
               and
               Happy
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               another
               course
               ,
               and
               frequently
               think
               thus
               every
               one
               within
               himself
               .
               
                 Who
                 made
                 me
                 but
                 God
                 ?
                 Who
                 placed
                 me
                 here
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 but
                 God
                 ?
                 Who
                 gave
                 me
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 God
                 ?
                 Whose
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 God's
                 that
                 made
                 me
                 ?
                 Whose
                 work
                 have
                 I
                 here
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 who
                 sent
                 me
                 hither
                 ?
                 By
                 whose
                 Order
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 who
                 gave
                 it
                 me
                 ?
                 Whose
                 Servant
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 who
                 feeds
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 alone
                 can
                 Reward
                 or
                 Punish
                 me
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 feeds
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 reward
                 or
                 punish
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 Whom
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 Please
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 whose
                 work
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 Whose
                 work
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 whose
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 call
                 me
                 to
                 account
                 ?
                 Whom
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glorifie
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 I
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 preserved
                 ?
                 What
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 my self
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 was
                 given
                 me
                 ?
                 Whose
                 Orders
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 spending
                 my
                 time
                 ,
                 my
                 estate
                 ,
                 my
                 strength
                 of
                 mind
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 who
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 my
                 
                 trust
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 call
                 me
                 to
                 a
                 reckoning
                 for
                 all
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 gave
                 me
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 Rules
                 whereby
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 Whose
                 will
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 Mine
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 whose
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 alone
                 can
                 make
                 me
                 happy
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 make
                 me
                 Happy
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 made
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 Happy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Miserable
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Pleasing
                 and
                 Honouring
                 him
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 Obeying
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               O
               what
               a
               Reformation
               would
               such
               a
               consideration
               as
               this
               work
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               !
               And
               unless
               we
               thus
               exercise
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               learn
               to
               live
               like
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               are
               God's
               ,
               and
               all
               we
               have
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               work
               it
               is
               which
               we
               are
               to
               do
               :
               So
               we
               are
               always
               ,
               and
               work
               always
               under
               his
               
                 Alseeing
                 Eye
              
               ;
               and
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               that
               Great
               God
               is
               whom
               we
               Serve
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               presence
               we
               always
               are
               .
               
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 beholding
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XV.
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 unto
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               IV.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 ways
                 of
                 man
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 pondereth
                 all
                 his
                 goings
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               V.
               21.
               
               O
               consider
               this
               all
               you
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               because
               you
               see
               him
               not
               !
               He
               always
               sees
               you
               ,
               and
               cannot
               forget
               you
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               will
               make
               a
               
               Servant
               diligent
               in
               his
               business
               ,
               and
               careful
               not
               to
               do
               amiss
               ,
               this
               will
               ,
               That
               his
               Master
               is
               always
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               will
               certainly
               either
               Reward
               or
               Punish
               him
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               ,
               has
               his
               eye
               constantly
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               from
               him
               .
               This
               therefore
               we
               should
               much
               Consider
               ,
               that
               where-ever
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               whatever
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               God
               is
               always
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               sees
               us
               .
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 say
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 I
                 am
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 here
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 Eye
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 see
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 observing
                 my
                 whole
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 Actions
                 ;
                 from
                 whomsoever
                 I
                 can
                 hid●
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 hide
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 need
                 therefore
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 approveth
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 Holy
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   purer
                   eyes
                   than
                   to
                   behold
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   look
                   on
                   iniquity
                   ,
                
                 Hab.
                 I.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 XV.
                 9.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 Almighty
                 and
                 most
                 Powerful
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cast
                 
                   both
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   into
                   hell
                   ,
                
                 Matt.
                 X.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   He
                   ,
                   even
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   may
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   angry
                
                 !
                 Psal.
                 LXXVI
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 Iust
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Righteous
                   Iudge
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 
                 He
                 
                   will
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   acquit
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 Nah.
                 I.
                 3.
                 
                 Seeing
                 this
                 most
                 
                   Holy
                   ,
                   Powerful
                
                 and
                 Iust
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 a
                 present
                 eye-witness
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 judg'd
                 for
                 ;
                 certainly
                 nothing
                 can
                 more
                 deserve
                 our
                 Consideration
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 consideration
                 can
                 more
                 over-awe
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 due
                 carefulness
                 to
                 do
                 always
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               third
               thing
               that
               we
               are
               much
               to
               Consider
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               but
               a
               
                 sincere
                 Holiness
              
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               can
               please
               this
               most
               Holy
               and
               Alseeing
               God.
               
                 Without
                 holiness
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               XII
               .
               14.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               V.
               8.
               
               O
               how
               little
               is
               this
               Considered
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               !
               How
               few
               have
               this
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 cleanse
                 our selves
                 from
                 all
                 filthiness
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perfect
                 holiness
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               very
               work
               that
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               should
               put
               us
               upon
               ?
               Yet
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               VII
               .
               1.
               and
               no
               otherwise
               can
               we
               ever
               hope
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Blessings
               promised
               .
               O
               that
               we
               would
               think
               well
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               the
               business
               that
               we
               are
               continually
               a
               doing
               !
               If
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               alas
               ,
               
               what
               is
               it
               that
               we
               live
               for
               ?
               what
               are
               we
               all
               our
               life
               long
               a
               labouring
               for
               ?
               What
               ,
               is
               it
               the
               business
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               to
               make
               our selves
               Everlastingly
               Miserable
               ?
               Are
               we
               hard
               at
               work
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               us
               are
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               to
               no
               better
               purpose
               ,
               than
               to
               vex
               and
               provoke
               our
               Holy
               and
               Righteous
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               heap
               up
               Wrath
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               against
               the
               day
               of
               Wrath
               ?
               O
               what
               pains
               do
               we
               take
               to
               undo
               our selves
               ,
               when
               we
               know
               that
               nothing
               but
               we
               our selves
               can
               undo
               us
               !
               Whatever
               we
               are
               a
               doing
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               our
               chief
               work
               ,
               
                 to
                 perfect
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               the
               
                 one
                 thing
                 necessary
              
               is
               still
               left
               undone
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               yet
               done
               nothing
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               as
               good
               been
               doing
               nothing
               at
               all
               ;
               seeing
               we
               are
               toiling
               all
               our
               days
               ,
               without
               any
               reason
               to
               hope
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               Happy
               ,
               and
               reap
               any
               thing
               but
               bitterness
               from
               all
               our
               labour
               ,
               when
               our
               days
               are
               ended
               .
               For
               
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 purifieth
                 himself
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               III.
               3.
               
               
                 O
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 moment
                 !
                 Shall
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 our selves
                 intollerably
                 wretched
                 ?
                 How
                 !
                 shall
                 we
                 tire
                 and
                 wear
                 out
                 our selves
                 ,
                 merely
                 to
                 destroy
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 toil
                 like
                 Oxen
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 merely
                 to
                 defile
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our selves
                 odious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 trifle
                 away
                 all
                 our
                 time
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 good
                 End
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 surer
                 of
                 an
                 eternity
                 of
                 Torments
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 passeth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lusts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 enslave
                 our selves
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flames
                 which
                 are
                 unquenchable
                 .
                 Could
                 we
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 soon
                 discern
                 
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   holy
                   conversation
                   and
                   godliness
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 III.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               often
               what
               a
               price
               God
               Almighty
               has
               set
               upon
               us
               ;
               how
               wonderfully
               he
               hath
               manifested
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               ;
               and
               what
               great
               astonishing
               things
               he
               hath
               already
               done
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               in
               himself
               .
               The
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               those
               glorious
               and
               holy
               Spirits
               ,
               
                 desire
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 these
                 things
              
               (
               1
               Pet.
               I.
               12.
               )
               with
               admiration
               and
               delight
               :
               beholding
               therein
               the
               
                 manifold
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Eph.
               III.
               10.
               
               What
               more
               obliging
               course
               can
               we
               imagine
               God
               could
               have
               taken
               to
               bring
               Sinners
               in
               love
               with
               Him
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Happiness
               ?
               How
               could
               he
               testify
               his
               love
               and
               care
               of
               us
               more
               convincingly
               than
               he
               hath
               done
               ?
               How
               many
               notable
               ways
               doth
               he
               daily
               exercise
               his
               loving-kindness
               towards
               us
               ?
               Is
               nothing
               of
               this
               worth
               our
               serious
               Consideration
               ?
               No
               not
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               by
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 Covenant
              
               we
               were
               faln
               under
               the
               Curse
               ;
               instead
               
               of
               executing
               the
               judgment
               upon
               us
               which
               had
               been
               threaten'd
               ,
               he
               was
               graciously
               pleas'd
               to
               make
               a
               
                 new
                 one
              
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               much
               easier
               too
               ?
               Nor
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               we
               had
               done
               enough
               to
               destroy
               our selves
               ,
               rather
               than
               let
               us
               perish
               ,
               the
               most
               wonderful
               thing
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               must
               be
               contrived
               by
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               to
               procure
               us
               a
               Saviour
               ?
               Had
               we
               deserved
               to
               die
               ?
               God's
               own
               
                 eternal
                 ,
                 only
                 begotten
              
               ,
               and
               
                 beloved
                 Son
              
               ,
               the
               
                 immortal
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               must
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               dying
               ,
               to
               redeem
               us
               .
               Were
               we
               become
               weak
               ?
               Omnipotence
               it self
               must
               be
               cloath'd
               with
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               bear
               our
               sins
               and
               sorrows
               .
               The
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               must
               be
               
                 made
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 woman
              
               ;
               The
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               must
               be
               
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 adoption
                 of
                 Sons
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               IV.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Are
               we
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               wicked
               ?
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               of
               God
               must
               be
               sent
               to
               be
               our
               Teacher
               and
               Guide
               ,
               our
               Sanctifier
               and
               our
               Comforter
               .
               Have
               we
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               need
               still
               of
               bodily
               succours
               and
               sustenance
               ,
               of
               wordly
               delights
               and
               refreshments
               in
               our
               way
               to
               blessedness
               ?
               Good
               God!
               what
               plenty
               and
               variety
               of
               all
               these
               doth
               he
               daily
               afford
               us
               !
               'T
               is
               plain
               ,
               God
               would
               restrain
               us
               from
               nothing
               ,
               but
               from
               doing
               our selves
               a
               mischief
               .
               How
               often
               
               have
               we
               broken
               his
               New
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               sinned
               against
               the
               greatest
               of
               Mercies
               ?
               And
               yet
               God
               spares
               us
               ,
               and
               grants
               us
               time
               to
               repent
               in
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               invites
               us
               to
               be
               happy
               ;
               and
               loads
               us
               with
               all
               encouraging
               Blessings
               ,
               both
               spiritual
               and
               temporal
               ,
               every
               day
               .
               O
               consider
               all
               this
               ,
               how
               wonderfully
               ,
               how
               many
               ways
               ,
               how
               often
               and
               long
               God
               hath
               shew'd
               himself
               gracious
               unto
               us
               in
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               !
               and
               
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               II.
               4.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Another
               thing
               which
               we
               should
               daily
               be
               thinking
               on
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               is
               our
               
                 Latter
                 End
              
               ;
               how
               soon
               it
               may
               come
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               .
               
                 O
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               XXXII
               .
               29.
               
               An
               End
               will
               come
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               strange
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               all
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               few
               of
               us
               consider
               it
               to
               any
               purpose
               .
               We
               see
               every
               day
               in
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               our
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Riches
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               we
               here
               delight
               in
               .
               All
               these
               are
               at
               an
               end
               when
               death
               comes
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               coming
               ,
               and
               at
               hand
               ,
               none
               of
               us
               knows
               how
               near
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               it
               cannot
               be
               very
               far
               off
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               nearer
               than
               it
               was
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               live
               ,
               the
               nearer
               it
               is
               still
               .
               
               
               
               
               
               And
               though
               all
               the
               things
               we
               are
               now
               so
               fond
               of
               ,
               end
               in
               death
               ,
               yet
               death
               will
               not
               make
               an
               end
               of
               us
               ;
               for
               after
               death
               is
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               when
               
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 judgment-seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.10
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               an
               end
               of
               us
               then
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Sentence
               which
               shall
               then
               pass
               upon
               us
               ,
               
                 Some
                 shall
                 go
                 away
                 into
                 everlasting
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 righteous
                 into
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               25.46
               .
               Now
               did
               we
               seriously
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               End
               is
               like
               to
               have
               no
               end
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               endless
               state
               of
               Blessedness
               or
               Misery
               ,
               surely
               we
               would
               come
               a
               little
               sooner
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               wit
               to
               ask
               our selves
               some
               Questions
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 doing
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 What
                 am
                 I
                 spending
                 my
                 time
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 ?
                 Am
                 I
                 sure
                 what
                 my
                 End
                 will
                 be
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 made
                 my self
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 blessed
                 Eternity
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 labouring
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 enough
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 shortly
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 I
                 have
                 laboured
                 so
                 hard
                 for
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 carry
                 nothing
                 away
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 continually
                 caring
                 for
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 very
                 Idol
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 my
                 business
                 from
                 morning
                 to
                 night
                 is
                 to
                 feed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 adorn
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 
                 fool
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 Must
                 not
                 this
                 idolized
                 Body
                 of
                 mine
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 rot
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 And
                 am
                 I
                 taking
                 all
                 this
                 pains
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 Worms
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 dwell
                 with
                 Everlasting
                 Burnings
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 care
                 have
                 I
                 taken
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 ?
                 How
                 stand
                 my
                 Accounts
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ?
                 Do
                 I
                 nothing
                 now
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 then
                 ?
                 Or
                 have
                 I
                 blotted
                 out
                 by
                 repentance
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 pass
                 then
                 for
                 good
                 ?
                 O
                 let
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 quickly
                 be
                 all
                 rottenness
                 and
                 putrefaction
                 ;
                 my
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 quite
                 mad
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 vertuous
                 life
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 an
                 eternal
                 glorious
                 Life
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 My
                 days
                 consume
                 apace
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 my
                 Lamp
                 of
                 Life
                 will
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 morrow
                 's
                 uncertain
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 live
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Consider
               ,
               as
               Holy
               David
               did
               ,
               Ps.
               CXIX
               .
               50.
               and
               as
               we
               are
               often
               call'd
               upon
               to
               do
               ,
               our
               own
               ways
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Consider
                 your
                 ways
                 ,
              
               Hag.
               I.
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               A
               man's
               ways
               are
               his
               
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 desires
                 ,
                 designs
                 ,
                 delights
                 ,
                 hopes
                 ,
                 confidences
                 ,
                 loves
                 ,
                 fears
                 ,
              
               or
               hatreds
               ;
               all
               his
               words
               and
               
                 actions
                 ,
                 callings
                 ,
                 professions
                 ,
                 customs
              
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               his
               whole
               conversation
               
               privately
               with
               himself
               ,
               or
               abroad
               in
               the
               World.
               This
               it
               concerns
               us
               much
               to
               think
               upon
               ;
               not
               as
               too
               many
               do
               ,
               with
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               in
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               endeavouring
               thus
               when
               the
               act
               is
               over
               ,
               to
               taste
               over
               the
               pleasure
               again
               in
               their
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               the
               gust
               and
               relish
               of
               it
               as
               long
               as
               they
               can
               :
               neither
               must
               we
               consider
               and
               contrive
               in
               our
               thoughts
               new
               ways
               of
               sinning
               ;
               how
               we
               may
               get
               into
               them
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               walk
               on
               most
               securely
               and
               most
               pleasantly
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               how
               we
               may
               compass
               our
               worldly
               ,
               carnal
               and
               devillish
               ends
               by
               them
               :
               this
               kind
               of
               thinking
               on
               our
               own
               ways
               ,
               is
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               too
               common
               ;
               and
               many
               are
               so
               perfect
               in
               this
               art
               of
               considering
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               hardly
               do
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               But
               this
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               That
               we
               walk
               by
               the
               Rule
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               carefully
               mind
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               end
               we
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               taking
               a
               review
               of
               our
               ways
               past
               ,
               examine
               whether
               they
               be
               such
               as
               God
               approves
               of
               .
               We
               should
               be
               as
               vigilant
               over
               our selves
               ,
               and
               have
               as
               close
               an
               eye
               to
               all
               our
               doings
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               wary
               Master
               or
               Mistress
               are
               wont
               to
               have
               over
               their
               Servants
               ,
               whose
               either
               skill
               or
               faithfulness
               they
               most
               suspect
               .
               Every
               night
               it
               would
               well
               become
               us
               to
               call
               our selves
               to
               an
               account
               for
               all
               our
               doings
               ,
               and
               let
               nothing
               escape
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
               possible
               ,
               without
               trial
               .
               Thus
               might
               we
               discern
               what
               our
               present
               spiritual
               state
               and
               condition
               is
               ,
               and
               whither
               the
               ways
               we
               now
               walk
               in
               ,
               will
               bring
               us
               in
               the
               end
               .
               Would
               we
               indeed
               well
               consider
               all
               our
               own
               ways
               ,
               and
               observe
               well
               whether
               they
               be
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               our
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               whither
               they
               tend
               ,
               to
               life
               or
               death
               ;
               it
               were
               to
               be
               hoped
               we
               should
               see
               the
               World
               in
               time
               reformed
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               Piety
               and
               Holiness
               come
               in
               request
               again
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               whilst
               men
               consider
               so
               little
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               live
               so
               carelesly
               and
               negligently
               ,
               as
               tho
               their
               doings
               in
               this
               life
               had
               no
               relation
               at
               all
               to
               their
               future
               state
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               God
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               of
               what
               they
               do
               ;
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               so
               many
               run
               headlong
               to
               destruction
               in
               the
               ways
               which
               they
               have
               chosen
               ,
               and
               persist
               in
               ,
               without
               any
               consideration
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               whither
               they
               lead
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               The
               CONCLUSION
               .
            
             
               HAving
               pointed
               out
               some
               few
               things
               very
               considerable
               ,
               for
               the
               help
               of
               those
               who
               have
               not
               been
               accustomed
               to
               this
               most
               necessary
               duty
               of
               Consideration
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               
               conclude
               this
               Part
               with
               an
               earnest
               Exhortation
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               all
               ,
               as
               we
               love
               God
               and
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               awaken
               our selves
               to
               this
               Work.
               Nothing
               can
               be
               of
               greater
               concernment
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               things
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               be
               every
               way
               inexcusable
               if
               we
               do
               not
               very
               seriously
               consider
               them
               ▪
               Can
               it
               seem
               all
               one
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               a
               God
               over
               us
               ,
               or
               none
               ?
               Is
               it
               all
               one
               whether
               we
               be
               under
               his
               Government
               ,
               or
               our
               own
               Masters
               ;
               under
               his
               power
               ,
               or
               at
               our
               own
               command
               ?
               Are
               we
               no
               way
               concern'd
               in
               God's
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Faithfulness
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               his
               Providence
               ,
               or
               his
               Laws
               ?
               Are
               his
               Works
               and
               Word
               ,
               his
               Blessings
               and
               his
               Curse
               ,
               his
               Favour
               and
               Displeasure
               ,
               his
               Mercies
               and
               his
               Judgments
               ,
               all
               one
               to
               us
               ?
               Can
               we
               be
               wholly
               unconcern'd
               whether
               he
               see
               us
               ,
               or
               see
               us
               not
               ;
               whether
               he
               regard
               ,
               or
               neglect
               us
               ?
               Can
               we
               think
               it
               all
               a
               case
               ,
               whether
               we
               behave
               our selves
               towards
               him
               as
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               as
               Rebels
               ;
               whether
               he
               reward
               ,
               or
               punish
               us
               ?
               Is
               it
               no
               matter
               ,
               whether
               we
               live
               like
               Men
               ,
               or
               Beasts
               ;
               whether
               we
               use
               our
               Reason
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               whether
               we
               do
               what
               we
               were
               made
               for
               ,
               or
               act
               contrary
               to
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               our
               Creation
               ?
               Is
               it
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               holy
               or
               unholy
               ;
               lovely
               or
               abominable
               in
               the
               pure
               
               Eyes
               of
               God
               ?
               Can
               we
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               whether
               God
               take
               any
               care
               for
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               none
               ?
               whether
               we
               have
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               no
               Saviour
               ;
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               enmity
               with
               him
               ?
               Is
               it
               all
               one
               to
               us
               what
               our
               End
               shall
               be
               ,
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               acquitted
               ,
               or
               condemned
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ?
               Whether
               it
               shall
               be
               then
               said
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 ,
                 or
                 depart
                 ye
                 cursed
                 ?
              
               whether
               we
               shall
               for
               ever
               rejoice
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               burn
               in
               Hell
               ?
               Makes
               it
               no
               matter
               ,
               whether
               the
               time
               of
               this
               life
               be
               wisely
               improved
               ,
               or
               vainly
               wasted
               ?
               whether
               we
               be
               fitted
               in
               time
               for
               mercy
               ,
               or
               stay
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               ?
               If
               none
               of
               all
               these
               things
               be
               of
               any
               concernment
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               not
               worth
               our
               thinking
               on
               ;
               neither
               are
               we
               our selves
               worthy
               of
               our
               own
               Thoughts
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               no
               matter
               what
               becomes
               of
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               damned
               .
               Nay
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               we
               think
               not
               our
               Souls
               worth
               the
               saving
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               any
               weight
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               all
               one
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               Glory
               ,
               or
               in
               Torment
               ;
               then
               are
               these
               things
               well
               worth
               our
               serious
               considering
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               all
               one
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               think
               much
               of
               them
               ▪
               or
               no.
               Our
               meat
               will
               not
               keep
               us
               from
               famishing
               ,
               or
               alive
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               eat
               and
               digest
               it
               .
               No
               means
               of
               Salvation
               will
               keep
               us
               from
               perishing
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               consider'd
               .
               God's
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               his
               Judgments
               and
               Mercies
               ,
               his
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               ;
               all
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               gracious
               Invitations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               helps
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               are
               quite
               lost
               unto
               us
               ,
               without
               Serious
               Consideration
               ;
               and
               we
               go
               to
               Hell
               when
               Heaven
               is
               set
               open
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               considering
               whither
               we
               are
               going
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               we
               possibly
               excuse
               our selves
               for
               this
               gross
               neglect
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               one
               to
               think
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Concerns
               .
               It
               is
               natural
               and
               unavoidable
               to
               us
               to
               think
               of
               something
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               reasonable
               then
               to
               think
               on
               something
               to
               some
               purpose
               ?
               When
               we
               cannot
               hinder
               our
               thoughts
               from
               being
               busie
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               fit
               we
               should
               set
               them
               on
               work
               for
               our
               good
               ?
               Can
               we
               excuse
               our selves
               for
               not
               thinking
               most
               on
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               which
               will
               do
               us
               most
               good
               ?
               Can
               our
               own
               Consciences
               acquit
               us
               ,
               for
               not
               thinking
               how
               we
               may
               escape
               Eternal
               Misery
               ?
               Can
               any
               one
               pity
               us
               ,
               or
               shall
               not
               we
               curse
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               perish
               only
               for
               want
               of
               considering
               how
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ?
               Are
               the
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               our
               Peace
               hid
               from
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               have
               no
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               laid
               them
               plain
               and
               open
               before
               us
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               them
               ?
               Have
               we
               not
               yet
               well
               learn'd
               them
               ?
               And
               can
               we
               excuse
               our selves
               for
               such
               a
               Sin
               and
               Folly
               ?
               Have
               we
               no
               Teachers
               to
               instruct
               us
               ?
               Have
               we
               no
               capacity
               
               of
               learning
               ?
               Have
               we
               no
               Eyes
               to
               see
               with
               ,
               no
               light
               to
               see
               by
               ?
               Are
               we
               forgetful
               ?
               And
               have
               we
               not
               daily
               remembrancers
               of
               what
               we
               are
               so
               apt
               of
               our selves
               to
               forget
               ?
               Alas
               !
               all
               comes
               to
               this
               at
               last
               ;
               We
               are
               idle
               and
               negligent
               ,
               we
               are
               sturdy
               and
               obstinate
               ;
               we
               are
               wicked
               and
               perverse
               ;
               we
               take
               no
               delight
               in
               God
               ;
               we
               care
               not
               for
               spiritual
               things
               .
               O
               how
               shall
               we
               then
               escape
               for
               neglecting
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ?
            
             
               Have
               we
               no
               Reason
               to
               consider
               ?
               Are
               we
               not
               in
               the
               greatest
               danger
               by
               not
               considering
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               be
               surprized
               by
               Death
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               learn'd
               to
               live
               ;
               by
               Judgment
               ,
               before
               our
               Accounts
               be
               ready
               ;
               by
               Hell-fire
               ,
               before
               we
               so
               much
               as
               fear'd
               it
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               be
               tempted
               out
               of
               the
               way
               to
               life
               ,
               ere
               we
               are
               aware
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               a
               thousand
               temptations
               for
               want
               of
               considering
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               fall
               asleep
               ,
               and
               sleep
               on
               securely
               ,
               till
               all
               be
               in
               flames
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               escaping
               ,
               nothing
               but
               terror
               and
               amazement
               ?
               Good
               God!
               that
               nothing
               should
               make
               us
               sensible
               of
               this
               danger
               who
               are
               otherwise
               so
               apt
               to
               be
               afraid
               ,
               even
               where
               no
               fear
               is
               !
               What
               ,
               will
               we
               not
               be
               safe
               at
               so
               easie
               a
               rate
               as
               a
               little
               timely
               thinking
               of
               our
               danger
               !
            
             
               What
               can
               sweeten
               and
               smooth
               unto
               us
               all
               the
               sour
               ,
               rough
               ,
               and
               melancholly
               passages
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               in
               any
               measure
               tolerable
               
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               Consideration
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               that
               can
               strengthen
               us
               either
               to
               prevent
               ,
               or
               remove
               ,
               or
               bear
               the
               cross
               ,
               and
               all
               afflicting
               Accidents
               ;
               the
               Losses
               and
               Disappointments
               ,
               the
               Sicknesses
               and
               Pains
               ,
               the
               Griefs
               and
               Vexations
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               but
               Serious
               Consideration
               ?
               Such
               may
               any
               Man's
               Condition
               be
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               own
               Integrity
               ,
               of
               God's
               Love
               ,
               and
               the
               Joys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               can
               give
               him
               the
               least
               comfort
               or
               ease
               of
               mind
               .
               His
               whole
               refreshment
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               rugged
               way
               ;
               that
               he
               shall
               shortly
               be
               at
               his
               Journeys
               end
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               this
               uneasie
               way
               ,
               at
               home
               in
               his
               Father's
               House
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               rest
               in
               blessedness
               for
               ever
               .
               Nothing
               but
               this
               Consideration
               can
               keep
               up
               his
               spirits
               ,
               or
               prevent
               his
               fainting
               in
               the
               way
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               not
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               life
               easie
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               burthen
               light
               ,
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               of
               a
               few
               timely
               serious
               Thoughts
               ?
            
             
               Whether
               we
               will
               consider
               or
               no
               ,
               God
               doth
               always
               consider
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               ways
               ,
               and
               doings
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               order
               to
               an
               Eternal
               Reward
               or
               Punishment
               .
               If
               God
               would
               not
               regard
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               we
               needed
               the
               less
               to
               consider
               what
               we
               do
               .
               Were
               it
               all
               one
               to
               God
               ,
               how
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               ,
               we
               should
               need
               the
               less
               to
               consider
               unto
               which
               
               Flock
               we
               belong
               .
               But
               we
               know
               't
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 He
                 numbers
                 our
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 watches
                 over
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 our
                 transgression
                 is
                 seal'd
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 bag
                 ,
                 he
                 sows
                 up
                 our
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               Job
               XIV
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Though
               we
               consider
               it
               not
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               he
               remembreth
               all
               our
               wickedness
               ;
               our
               doings
               beset
               us
               about
               ,
               they
               are
               before
               his
               face
               ;
               Hos.
               VII
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               consider
               us
               ,
               and
               watch
               all
               opportunities
               ,
               which
               our
               inconsideration
               makes
               them
               in
               abundance
               ,
               to
               take
               us
               at
               unawares
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               fast
               asleep
               .
               When
               the
               Husbandman
               sleepeth
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               proper
               season
               for
               the
               Enemy
               to
               sow
               his
               Tares
               .
               When
               we
               are
               at
               rest
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               secure
               ,
               and
               consider
               little
               ;
               then
               is
               it
               Satan's
               opportunity
               to
               sow
               the
               Seed
               of
               Wickedness
               in
               our
               Hearts
               .
               We
               must
               be
               on
               our
               watch
               against
               this
               devouring
               Lion
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               not
               be
               devoured
               by
               him
               :
               and
               our
               only
               Security
               is
               Serious
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               O
               how
               much
               Misery
               would
               a
               seasonable
               considering
               of
               things
               prevent
               !
               Misery
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               us
               at
               length
               sadly
               consider
               ,
               when
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               .
               Now
               Consideration
               will
               do
               us
               much
               good
               ,
               '
               then
               't
               will
               do
               us
               hurt
               .
               When
               't
               will
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               consider
               ;
               when
               't
               will
               do
               us
               hurt
               ,
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               consider
               .
               O
               Folly
               of
               all
               Follies
               !
               What
               a
               madness
               is
               this
               ,
               not
               to
               do
               to
               our
               comfort
               
               now
               ,
               what
               if
               we
               do
               not
               now
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               hereafter
               to
               our
               sorrow
               ?
               What
               would
               the
               Damned
               in
               Hell
               now
               give
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               had
               consider'd
               when
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               now
               consider
               when
               they
               must
               ?
               Now
               Consideration
               would
               prevent
               Hell-torments
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               in
               a
               great
               part
               make
               them
               .
               Had
               the
               Rich
               Glutton
               consider'd
               what
               he
               must
               endure
               in
               Hell
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               delighted
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Hell
               ;
               thither
               he
               came
               because
               he
               consider'd
               not
               ,
               that
               thither
               he
               was
               going
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               there
               ,
               no
               Consideration
               could
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               .
               Yea
               ,
               how
               many
               severe
               Judgments
               might
               we
               escape
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               did
               we
               well
               consider
               ?
               
                 These
                 things
                 hast
                 thou
                 done
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 kept
                 silence
                 ,
                 thou
                 thoughtest
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 altogether
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 thy self
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
                 Now
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 ye
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 tear
                 you
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 to
                 deliver
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               L.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               What
               a
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               sleep
               on
               ,
               'till
               God
               be
               forced
               by
               his
               Rod
               to
               awake
               us
               !
               But
               what
               a
               madness
               ,
               not
               to
               awake
               when
               his
               Ro
               is
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               sleep
               on
               still
               ,
               till
               we
               awake
               in
               Everlasting
               Burnings
               !
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             THE
             SIN
             and
             DANGER
             Of
             Delaying
             REPENTANCE
             .
          
           
             I
             Hope
             there
             hath
             been
             enough
             said
             in
             the
             
               former
               Part
            
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               Serious
               Consideration
            
             ;
             and
             if
             Consideration
             be
             so
             very
             necessary
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             well
             here
             ,
             and
             happily
             hereafter
             .
             It
             appears
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             
               serious
               ,
               thinking
            
             ,
             and
             considering
             Persons
             ,
             can
             live
             well
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             none
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             live
             well
             ,
             have
             any
             reason
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             die
             well
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             can
             be
             happy
             after
             death
             .
             Therefore
             was
             it
             needful
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             important
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             generally
             neglected
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             
             draws
             so
             great
             an
             Evil
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             living
             only
             to
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             our selves
             eternally
             .
             But
             now
             't
             is
             also
             as
             evident
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             deepest
             and
             most
             Serious
             Consideration
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             considerable
             things
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             and
             indeed
             a
             very
             idle
             thing
             ,
             if
             it
             bring
             us
             not
             to
             a
             stedfast
             resolution
             ,
             and
             a
             strenuous
             endeavour
             to
             behave
             our selves
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             best
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             conduce
             to
             our
             own
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
             Resolving
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Considering
             ,
             and
             Doing
             is
             the
             perfecting
             of
             Resolution
             .
             Without
             constant
             practice
             ,
             't
             is
             neither
             considering
             nor
             purposing
             that
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             blessedness
             .
             To
             think
             much
             ,
             merely
             for
             thinking's
             sake
             ,
             is
             just
             to
             as
             much
             purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             of
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             possibly
             become
             more
             knowing
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             not
             one
             jot
             the
             better
             .
             If
             then
             we
             will
             improve
             our
             Consideration
             to
             our
             advantage
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             David
             took
             ;
             who
             no
             sooner
             had
             consider'd
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             he
             
               turn'd
               his
               feet
               unto
               God's
               Testimonies
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             
               made
               haste
               ,
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
               .
            
             This
             must
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             Consideration
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
             As
             the
             Prodigal
             Son
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             Luk.
             XV.
             no
             sooner
             
               came
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             
             consider'd
             things
             well
             ;
             but
             straightway
             he
             resolved
             to
             return
             to
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             having
             resolved
             ,
             away
             he
             went
             without
             delay
             ▪
             so
             are
             we
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             safe
             and
             happy
             ;
             considering
             well
             ,
             repent
             immediately
             of
             all
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             without
             stop
             enter
             upon
             a
             new
             course
             of
             life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             business
             of
             this
             
               Second
               Part
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             
               speedy
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             the
             absurdity
             of
             Delaying
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             work
             that
             requires
             all
             the
             haste
             that
             we
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             admits
             of
             no
             delay
             at
             all
             .
             First
             ,
             We
             cannot
             repent
             too
             soon
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             defer
             Repentance
             till
             it
             be
             too
             late
             .
             These
             are
             the
             two
             things
             I
             shall
             now
             make
             very
             plain
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               No
               man
               
                 can
                 Repent
              
               too
               soon
               .
            
             
               REpentance
               ,
               is
               a
               turning
               from
               our
               own
               Sinful
               ways
               ,
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Death
               ,
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Life
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               
                 leaving
                 off
              
               to
               be
               bad
               ,
               and
               a
               growing
               good
               :
               't
               is
               a
               change
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               inward
               temper
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               outward
               course
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               .
               And
               can
               it
               now
               be
               needful
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               this
               
               cannot
               be
               done
               too
               soon
               ?
               Can
               one
               too
               early
               get
               out
               of
               danger
               and
               be
               safe
               ?
               Can
               one
               too
               soon
               begin
               to
               grow
               Happy
               ?
               Need
               I
               use
               arguments
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               to
               be
               a
               
                 good
                 man
              
               ?
               And
               yet
               so
               strangely
               bewitch'd
               and
               blinded
               are
               Sinners
               ,
               such
               an
               almost
               inncredible
               power
               hath
               Satan
               got
               over
               men
               ,
               to
               blind
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               darken
               their
               minds
               ,
               that
               they
               dote
               on
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               on
               their
               own
               foulness
               and
               deformity
               ;
               and
               nothing
               is
               harder
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               is
               better
               for
               them
               to
               be
               clean
               than
               
                 filthy
                 ,
                 well
              
               than
               
                 sick
                 ,
                 good
              
               than
               
                 bad
                 ,
                 wise
              
               than
               
                 fools
                 ,
                 happy
              
               than
               miserable
               .
               Who
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               Reasonable
               Creature
               should
               be
               so
               Senseless
               ?
               And
               yet
               almost
               all
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               the
               
                 hardest
                 part
              
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               men
               sensible
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 too
                 soon
                 be
                 good
              
               ;
               the
               thing
               which
               I
               am
               now
               to
               shew
               ;
               and
               shew
               it
               I
               can
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               men
               see
               and
               believe
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               
                 God
                 alone
              
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               Humbly
               and
               Earnestly
               in
               Fervent
               Prayer
               beseech
               Him
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               I
               mean
               to
               make
               us
               effectually
               Sensible
               of
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   too
                   soon
                   do
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   at
                   all
                   aimes
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   too
                   soon
                   do
                   ,
                   what
                   alone
                   can
                   set
                   us
                   in
                   safety
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   too
                   soon
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   our
                   life
                   is
                   very
                   uncomfortable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 too
                 soon
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 do
              
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               how
               early
               soever
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               our
               duty
               to
               Repent
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
               What
               we
               cannot
               do
               sooner
               than
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               done
               too
               soon
               ;
               and
               what
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               always
               to
               be
               doing
               ,
               cannot
               be
               begun
               too
               soon
               .
               We
               are
               always
               Sinners
               ,
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               Repent
               too
               soon
               ;
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               sooner
               than
               we
               have
               Sins
               to
               be
               Repented
               of
               .
               Were
               Repentance
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               what
               too
               many
               I
               fear
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               
                 being
                 sorry
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
              
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               be
               too
               soon
               ;
               for
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               have
               Sinned
               ,
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               sorry
               that
               we
               have
               Sinned
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               all
               Sinned
               even
               from
               our
               Infancy
               :
               And
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               have
               Offended
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               be
               sorry
               that
               we
               have
               Offended
               Him.
               Were
               it
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 a
                 confessing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 resolving
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 actual
                 forsaking
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 begging
                 God's
                 Pardon
                 for
                 it
              
               :
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               could
               be
               done
               too
               soon
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               do
               all
               this
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               have
               Sinned
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               always
               had
               Sins
               to
               be
               
                 hated
                 ,
                 confess'd
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 against
                 ,
                 pardon'd
                 and
                 forsaken
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               ,
               were
               this
               
               all
               that
               is
               meant
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               though
               we
               could
               not
               but
               confess
               it
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               should
               be
               done
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               are
               sensible
               that
               we
               are
               Sinners
               ;
               yet
               I
               fear
               we
               should
               not
               think
               it
               altogether
               necessary
               ;
               but
               would
               rather
               flatter
               our selves
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               enough
               to
               do
               it
               in
               our
               last
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               days
               or
               hours
               before
               we
               die
               ;
               because
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               but
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               sense
               and
               understanding
               left
               us
               as
               to
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               then
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               done
               by
               a
               great
               many
               ,
               who
               yet
               do
               not
               Repent
               unto
               life
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               shewn
               anon
               .
               But
               seeing
               Repentance
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               than
               all
               this
               ;
               even
               a
               
                 through
                 change
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               not
               for
               death
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               
                 more
                 Holy
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               not
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               on
               Earth
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               
                 leaving
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ,
               not
               to
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               our
               Duty
               ;
               a
               turning
               from
               our
               own
               
                 wicked
                 ways
              
               unto
               
                 God's
                 Testimonies
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 Commandments
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               Duty
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               always
               to
               be
               doing
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               can
               only
               be
               done
               whilst
               we
               live
               ;
               and
               is
               in
               great
               danger
               not
               to
               be
               done
               at
               all
               if
               it
               be
               not
               soon
               begun
               ;
               and
               cannot
               be
               done
               too
               soon
               ,
               because
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               soon
               ,
               even
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Duty
               .
               To
               make
               this
               plainer
               ,
               let
               us
               First
               briefly
               consider
               what
               the
               Duty
               of
               Repentance
               is
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               it
               is
               described
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               time
               the
               same
               Scripture
               directs
               us
               to
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               both
               we
               shall
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               repent
               too
               soon
               ;
               because
               no
               sooner
               than
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Observe
               how
               the
               Duty
               of
               Repentance
               is
               described
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Holy
               
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Ezek.
              
               XVIII
               .
               21.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 keeping
                 of
                 all
                 God's
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 right
                 .
              
               And
               v.
               31.
               
               
                 A
                 casting
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 all
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 have
                 transgressed
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 .
              
               It
               is
               
                 an
                 amending
                 of
                 our
                 ways
                 and
                 our
                 doings
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               VII
               .
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 returning
                 every
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 evil
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 our
                 ways
                 and
                 our
                 doings
                 good
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               XVIII
               .
               11.
               
               It
               implieth
               
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
              
               for
               Sin
               ,
               yet
               that
               
                 godly
                 sorrow
              
               is
               not
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               
                 worketh
                 repentance
                 to
                 salvation
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               VII
               .
               10.
               
               It
               implieth
               
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 every
                 false
                 way
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               CXIX
               .
               104.
               
               
                 A
                 being
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 confounded
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 ways
                 ;
                 a
                 loathing
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 sight
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 abominations
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               XXXVI
               .
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 A
                 confessing
                 and
                 forsaking
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XXVIII
               .
               13.
               
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               is
               not
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Repentance
               .
               But
               as
               we
               must
               
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 evil
              
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               
                 learn
                 to
                 
                 do
                 well
              
               also
               ,
               Isa.
               I.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               We
               must
               both
               
                 eschew
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 good
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               III
               11.
               
               Neither
               is
               this
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               work
               ,
               on
               which
               it
               may
               be
               enough
               to
               bestow
               some
               
                 small
                 part
              
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               when
               it
               grows
               near
               to
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               Repentance
               is
               thus
               express'd
               ,
               Tit.
               II.
               12.
               
               
                 A
                 denying
                 ungodliness
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               Can
               we
               think
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               no
               more
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               do
               this
               for
               some
               
                 few
                 years
              
               or
               days
               of
               our
               
                 old
                 age
              
               before
               we
               die
               ?
               Certainly
               no
               man
               can
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               think
               so
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               even
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               in
               this
               
                 present
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               whilst
               we
               are
               a
               looking
               for
               that
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               mention'd
               V.
               13.
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               should
               do
               this
               ,
               as
               Zacharias
               clearly
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               Luk.
               I.
               75.
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 holiness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 before
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               
                 by
                 patient
                 continuance
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 immortality
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               II.
               7.
               
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               can
               now
               imagine
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Repentance
               as
               in
               these
               places
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               is
               commended
               to
               us
               ,
               can
               be
               the
               work
               of
               a
               
                 dying
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               not
               work
               enough
               for
               one's
               
                 whole
                 life
              
               ,
               how
               long
               so
               ever
               .
               However
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               in
               all
               the
               several
               ages
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               whilst
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               point
               of
               our
               time
               can
               be
               too
               
               soon
               to
               begin
               it
               in
               ;
               but
               every
               moment
               that
               we
               wilfully
               neglect
               it
               ,
               we
               add
               to
               our
               Sins
               by
               leading
               so
               long
               an
               unholy
               life
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               will
               more
               fully
               be
               proved
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Observe
               what
               time
               the
               same
               Scripture
               directs
               us
               to
               for
               the
               setting
               upon
               this
               Duty
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               hardly
               find
               ,
               that
               it
               commends
               to
               us
               any
               other
               time
               but
               the
               present
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               to
               morrow
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               allow'd
               us
               to
               depend
               upon
               ;
               not
               the
               least
               countenance
               or
               encouragement
               to
               procrastination
               or
               driving
               off
               to
               another
               time
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 now
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 turn
                 ye
                 even
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               Joel
               II.
               12.
               
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleep
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               XIII
               .
               11.
               
               
                 Behold
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 accepted
                 time
                 ,
                 behold
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               VI.
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 day
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               III.
               7.
               
               
                 Remember
                 now
                 thy
                 Creator
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               XII
               .
               1.
               
               No
               part
               ,
               no
               day
               of
               our
               Age
               too
               soon
               .
               We
               are
               always
               call'd
               upon
               to
               repent
               ,
               
                 presently
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 just
                 now
              
               ;
               and
               not
               told
               we
               may
               stay
               till
               to
               morrow
               ,
               or
               bid
               to
               do
               it
               sometime
               hereafter
               .
               Whenever
               therefore
               we
               are
               called
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               as
               soon
               soever
               as
               we
               are
               made
               to
               understand
               that
               we
               are
               sinners
               ,
               and
               that
               Repentance
               is
               our
               duty
               ;
               then
               is
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               set
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               put
               it
               off
               longer
               ,
               is
               a
               violation
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               
               certain
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               begin
               to
               repent
               too
               soon
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 too
                 soon
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 safe
                 condition
              
               ;
               no
               man
               thinks
               he
               can
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               to
               be
               safe
               :
               And
               nothing
               can
               be
               plainer
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               never
               in
               a
               
                 safe
                 condition
              
               ,
               till
               we
               be
               
                 sincere
                 Penitents
              
               ;
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               repent
               too
               soon
               ,
               unless
               we
               can
               be
               safe
               too
               soon
               .
               Can
               any
               one
               think
               he
               hath
               too
               soon
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Lion's
               mouth
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Borders
               of
               Hell
               ?
               Can
               any
               one
               think
               it
               too
               soon
               to
               be
               within
               view
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Eternal
               Joys
               ?
               Then
               indeed
               he
               may
               think
               it
               too
               soon
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               .
               Did
               we
               but
               really
               believe
               ,
               and
               well
               consider
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               always
               in
               danger
               of
               
                 Eternal
                 Destruction
              
               ;
               and
               every
               moment
               ready
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               of
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Redemption
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               go
               on
               in
               any
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ;
               tho
               we
               had
               no
               sense
               of
               our
               Obligations
               and
               Duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               tho
               we
               had
               no
               Love
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               should
               constrain
               us
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               and
               lest
               we
               should
               be
               wanting
               in
               our
               Duty
               to
               him
               ;
               yet
               one
               would
               think
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               danger
               we
               are
               in
               of
               perishing
               ,
               should
               make
               us
               afraid
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               fear
               should
               constrain
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               own
               sakes
               ,
               to
               change
               our
               course
               of
               
               life
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               be
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               and
               our
               own
               safety
               .
               Our
               Blessed
               JESUS
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               save
               us
               from
               Death
               and
               Destruction
               ,
               came
               to
               call
               us
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               that
               being
               the
               only
               door
               that
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               hath
               opened
               unto
               us
               to
               Salvation
               .
               He
               himself
               it
               was
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
                 ,
              
               Luke
               XIII
               .
               3.
               
               And
               when
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               saw
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               coming
               to
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               he
               thus
               saluted
               them
               ,
               
                 O
                 generation
                 of
                 vipers
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 warned
                 you
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Bring
                 forth
                 therefore
                 fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               III.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Shewing
               them
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               of
               escaping
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               always
               burneth
               against
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Repentance
               as
               brings
               forth
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               Till
               we
               unfeignedly
               Repent
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               so
               long
               are
               we
               the
               
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               Eph.
               II.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 revealed
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 ungodliness
                 and
                 unrighteousness
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               I.
               18.
               
               Whilst
               we
               know
               what
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               stripes
               ready
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               declared
               both
               by
               many
               Threatnings
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               Examples
               of
               his
               just
               Indignation
               ,
               that
               his
               Wrath
               is
               kindled
               against
               us
               .
               
                 God
                 
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 saved
                 Noah
                 the
                 eighth
                 person
                 ,
                 a
                 preacher
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 bringing
                 the
                 flood
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 .
                 And
                 turning
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 into
                 ashes
                 ,
                 condemned
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 an
                 ensample
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 after
                 should
                 live
                 ungodly
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               II.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 suffering
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 eternal
                 fire
                 ,
              
               Jude
               7.
               
               What
               safety
               can
               the
               impenitent
               Sinner
               promise
               himself
               ,
               or
               whither
               will
               he
               fly
               ,
               and
               take
               Sanctuary
               from
               the
               
                 Fiery
                 Indignation
              
               of
               provoked
               Justice
               and
               Omnipotence
               ?
               Whilst
               we
               presumptuously
               continue
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               
                 we
                 heap
                 up
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               II.
               Our
               Sins
               cry
               aloud
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               for
               his
               Vengeance
               upon
               us
               .
               His
               Judgments
               hang
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               like
               the
               naked
               Sword
               over
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               by
               a
               single
               hair
               of
               Mercy
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               sins
               once
               break
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               suddenly
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
               
                 God
                 will
                 wound
                 the
                 hairy
                 scalp
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 goeth
                 on
                 still
                 in
                 his
                 trespasses
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               LXVIII
               .
               21.
               
               For
               
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 turn
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 whet
                 his
                 sword
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 bent
                 his
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 ready
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 him
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               VII
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               God
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               ready
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Wrath
               whensoever
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ;
               and
               no
               sinner
               knoweth
               how
               soon
               God
               will
               smite
               him
               down
               
               to
               Hell.
               If
               he
               stay
               yet
               a
               while
               longer
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               give
               us
               time
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               repent
               not
               ere
               long
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               mean
               while
               but
               whetting
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               bending
               his
               Bow
               to
               its
               full
               bent
               ,
               that
               whenever
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               take
               his
               own
               time
               for
               it
               ,
               his
               Sword
               may
               pierce
               deep
               ,
               and
               his
               Arrow
               flye
               home
               ,
               and
               wound
               mortally
               .
               Indeed
               he
               hath
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               very
               gracious
               ,
               and
               
                 slow
                 to
                 wrath
              
               ;
               and
               our
               own
               daily
               experience
               assures
               us
               that
               he
               is
               so
               ;
               and
               this
               wicked
               use
               we
               are
               too
               apt
               to
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               by
               his
               long-suffering
               and
               forbearance
               we
               embolden
               our selves
               to
               sin
               the
               longer
               ,
               and
               to
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               longer
               forbearance
               still
               .
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 evil
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 executed
                 speedily
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 fully
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               VIII
               .
               11.
               
               A
               strange
               and
               most
               unreasonable
               presumption
               this
               ,
               as
               tho
               a
               man
               could
               be
               the
               safer
               ,
               the
               longer
               he
               abused
               God's
               Patience
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               his
               Grace
               into
               wantonness
               ,
               and
               even
               dared
               him
               to
               do
               his
               worst
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               would
               consider
               how
               unadvisedly
               we
               act
               for
               our selves
               !
               how
               ill
               we
               consult
               for
               our
               own
               safety
               !
               and
               what
               Fools
               we
               are
               to
               think
               we
               can
               be
               safe
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               provoking
               God
               by
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Sin
               especially
               ,
               of
               presuming
               he
               will
               yet
               forbear
               us
               longer
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               forborn
               much
               longer
               already
               than
               we
               deserv'd
               .
               Not
               considering
               
               the
               
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               his
               
                 forbearance
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 ;
                 after
                 our
                 hardness
                 and
                 impenitent
                 hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 treasure
                 up
                 unto
                 our selves
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               II.
               5.
               
               How
               foolishly
               secure
               soever
               we
               may
               be
               in
               our
               sinful
               courses
               ,
               yet
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               
                 safe
                 .
                 Ionas
              
               may
               sleep
               ,
               and
               fear
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               Winds
               and
               Seas
               are
               not
               quiet
               for
               all
               that
               while
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               in
               no
               less
               danger
               because
               he
               thinks
               not
               of
               it
               .
               Whilst
               we
               sin
               ,
               God's
               Anger
               is
               pursuing
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               it
               will
               overtake
               us
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               we
               are
               never
               safe
               till
               we
               repent
               ,
               we
               cannot
               repent
               too
               soon
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               too
               soon
               to
               be
               safe
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 too
                 soon
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 our
                 life
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 comfortable
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Comfort
              
               is
               the
               very
               life
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               a
               life
               without
               Comfort
               ,
               is
               worse
               than
               death
               .
               And
               truly
               a
               life
               of
               sin
               is
               a
               life
               without
               any
               true
               Comfort
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               false
               Comfort
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               having
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               worth
               ones
               while
               to
               go
               laughing
               into
               the
               Fire
               of
               Hell
               ,
               which
               never
               shall
               be
               quenched
               :
               We
               cannot
               therefore
               too
               soon
               repent
               ,
               except
               we
               can
               think
               it
               too
               soon
               to
               lead
               a
               comfortable
               life
               :
               And
               that
               the
               impenitent
               sinner
               can
               have
               no
               true
               Comfort
               ,
               is
               plain
               enough
               from
               what
               
               was
               last
               consider'd
               ,
               That
               he
               can
               have
               no
               safety
               ;
               for
               certainly
               an
               unsafe
               condition
               is
               also
               a
               very
               uncomfortable
               condition
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               comfort
               him
               that
               sees
               himself
               every
               moment
               in
               greatest
               danger
               of
               perishing
               everlastingly
               .
               What
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               place
               for
               Comfort
               in
               that
               man's
               breast
               ,
               that
               knows
               himself
               to
               be
               at
               Enmity
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               be
               incens'd
               against
               him
               ?
               Can
               he
               find
               Comfort
               ,
               who
               walks
               whereever
               he
               goes
               ,
               under
               a
               full-charg'd
               Cloud
               of
               Vengeance
               ,
               ready
               whenever
               God
               gives
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               break
               upon
               his
               head
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               Comfort
               in
               a
               
                 certain
                 fearful
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 devour
                 the
                 adversaries
                 ?
              
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               all
               he
               hath
               any
               reason
               to
               look
               for
               ,
               who
               
                 sins
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               holds
               on
               without
               Repentance
               ,
               Heb
               X.
               26
               ▪
               27.
               
               Indeed
               we
               see
               it
               too
               often
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               abominable
               Sinners
               can
               so
               harden
               themselves
               in
               Sin
               ,
               that
               they
               grow
               insensible
               of
               their
               danger
               :
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               find
               much
               Pleasure
               ,
               too
               (
               such
               as
               it
               is
               )
               in
               serving
               their
               lusts
               ;
               nay
               ,
               and
               whilst
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               can
               flatter
               themselves
               with
               a
               foolish
               conceit
               that
               all
               's
               well
               enough
               with
               them
               .
               And
               just
               so
               may
               a
               man
               in
               a
               swoon
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               
                 stupifying
                 Disease
              
               ,
               be
               insensible
               that
               he
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               may
               not
               perceive
               that
               the
               House
               over
               
               his
               head
               is
               on
               fire
               :
               Yea
               ,
               he
               may
               have
               many
               
                 pleasant
                 Dreams
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               danger
               ;
               and
               a
               Mad-man
               may
               take
               pleasure
               in
               his
               madness
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               's
               as
               mad
               as
               he
               ,
               that
               thinks
               such
               a
               Pleasure
               to
               be
               a
               Comfort
               .
               Such
               a
               comfort
               may
               an
               
                 impenitent
                 Sinner
              
               have
               in
               his
               wicked
               life
               ,
               whilst
               his
               sins
               keep
               him
               too
               busie
               to
               think
               of
               his
               danger
               .
               But
               whenever
               he
               shall
               begin
               to
               think
               seriously
               ,
               (
               which
               such
               a
               one
               is
               very
               unwilling
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               which
               unwillingness
               of
               his
               is
               a
               manifest
               sign
               that
               he
               can
               find
               nothing
               Comfortable
               in
               his
               present
               state
               ,
               else
               would
               he
               be
               more
               willing
               to
               think
               of
               it
               )
               he
               will
               find
               his
               pleasure
               quickly
               vanish
               .
               Let
               him
               apprehend
               himself
               in
               present
               danger
               of
               dying
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               think
               whither
               Death
               is
               about
               to
               convey
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               can
               plead
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               the
               great
               Iudgment
               ;
               and
               then
               even
               his
               uncertainty
               of
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               shall
               find
               in
               another
               World
               ,
               will
               soon
               detect
               the
               vanity
               of
               all
               his
               present
               Comforts
               .
               But
               now
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               how
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               are
               the
               thoughts
               of
               that
               happy
               person
               ,
               who
               hath
               repented
               unfeignedly
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               walks
               before
               God
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               his
               Commandments
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               !
               He
               lives
               in
               a
               constant
               friendship
               with
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolation
              
               ;
               with
               the
               Blessed
               JESUS
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               reconciled
               unto
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               who
               hath
               said
               unto
               
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 ,
              
               John
               XV.
               14.
               
               Hence
               was
               Abraham
               called
               
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Jam.
               II.
               23.
               
               Now
               saith
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 afraid
                 ,
              
               Luke
               XII
               .
               4.
               
               This
               is
               the
               penitent
               man's
               comfort
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               VIII
               .
               1.
               
               Yea
               ,
               he
               hath
               this
               comfortable
               Promise
               ,
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 .
              
               Were
               there
               no
               more
               in
               it
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Penitent
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               Eternal
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               free
               from
               the
               stings
               and
               smartings
               of
               a
               guilty
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               purified
               and
               healed
               ;
               certainly
               this
               alone
               is
               so
               great
               a
               comfort
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               of
               any
               sense
               can
               think
               he
               can
               get
               too
               soon
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               an
               exceeding
               comfortable
               thing
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               go
               about
               his
               honest
               business
               ,
               or
               lawful
               refreshments
               ;
               and
               quietly
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               betake
               himself
               to
               his
               rest
               ,
               without
               the
               angry
               rebukes
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               dreadful
               apprehensions
               of
               God's
               being
               displeased
               with
               him
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               very
               comfortable
               to
               be
               confident
               of
               God's
               love
               and
               favour
               ,
               of
               his
               fatherly
               blessing
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               special
               care
               and
               providence
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               very
               comfortable
               to
               be
               able
               in
               the
               
               Psalmist's
               words
               ,
               Psal.
               IV.
               8.
               to
               say
               
               after
               all
               the
               hard
               labours
               and
               troubles
               of
               the
               day
               past
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 both
                 lay
                 me
                 down
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 sleep
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 only
                 makest
                 me
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
                 .
              
               Let
               it
               thunder
               and
               lighten
               ,
               let
               the
               winds
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               waves
               beat
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               World
               be
               in
               tumult
               and
               confusion
               ,
               the
               Penitent
               is
               got
               into
               his
               safe
               Harbour
               ,
               his
               strong
               Tower
               ,
               his
               inviolable
               Sanctuary
               .
               Let
               mens
               Tongues
               be
               whetted
               like
               Swords
               ,
               let
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               suborned
               Tools
               bring
               thousands
               of
               Calumnies
               and
               false
               Accusations
               ;
               his
               own
               Conscience
               still
               acquits
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 rejoycing
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 his
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               I.
               12.
               
               Let
               dangers
               and
               Enemies
               encompass
               him
               round
               about
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               his
               God
               is
               his
               Protector
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 can
                 hurt
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 that
                 whch
                 is
                 good
                 ?
              
               1
               Pet.
               III.
               13.
               
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 separate
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
              
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               
                 my
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Rom.
               VIII
               .
               39.
               
               Finally
               ;
               So
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               ,
               he
               can
               
                 rejoice
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               
                 glory
                 in
                 tribulation
                 also
              
               ,
               Rom.
               V.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               can
               without
               any
               disturbance
               take
               leave
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               triumph
               over
               Death
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 death
                 !
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 grave
                 !
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 victory
                 through
              
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               
               XV.
               55
               ,
               57.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               IV.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Is
               it
               now
               possible
               that
               any
               one
               can
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               to
               get
               into
               this
               comfortable
               Condition
               ?
               No
               man
               that
               considereth
               aright
               his
               Duty
               ,
               his
               Safety
               ,
               or
               his
               Comfort
               ,
               can
               think
               it
               at
               any
               time
               too
               soon
               to
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               The
               Sin
               of
               DELAY
               .
            
             
               THough
               it
               can
               never
               be
               too
               soon
               for
               a
               Sinner
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               sinful
               course
               of
               life
               ;
               yet
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               too
               late
               ;
               a
               man
               therefore
               cannot
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               ,
               because
               he
               knows
               not
               whether
               any
               other
               time
               after
               this
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               too
               late
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               longer
               he
               delays
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               cause
               he
               hath
               still
               to
               fear
               that
               it
               will
               be
               so
               .
               Indeed
               every
               delaying
               of
               this
               Duty
               is
               sinful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               look
               how
               long
               it
               is
               delay'd
               ,
               so
               much
               always
               in
               
                 one
                 sense
              
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               not
               
                 so
                 soon
              
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               not
               
                 soon
                 enough
              
               to
               prevent
               a
               Sin.
               It
               hath
               been
               already
               proved
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               sooner
               than
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               because
               
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               we
               ought
               always
               to
               be
               doing
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               delay'd
               at
               all
               ,
               we
               do
               it
               later
               than
               in
               duty
               we
               were
               bound
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               
                 too
                 late
              
               in
               respect
               to
               God's
               Command
               .
               It
               hath
               also
               been
               proved
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               sooner
               than
               it
               is
               our
               interest
               and
               near
               concern
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               because
               we
               can
               never
               be
               safe
               ,
               nor
               enjoy
               any
               true
               comfort
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               therefore
               again
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               delay'd
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               comes
               later
               than
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               too
               late
               in
               respect
               to
               our
               own
               welfare
               .
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               we
               delay
               it
               ,
               wants
               his
               right
               ,
               the
               honour
               due
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               we
               all
               the
               while
               lose
               much
               good
               ,
               our
               safety
               and
               comfort
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               both
               respects
               it
               is
               
                 too
                 late
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               at
               all
               delay'd
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               be
               
                 too
                 late
              
               too
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               in
               a
               worse
               ,
               but
               to
               us
               )
               in
               a
               
                 sadder
                 sense
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               drive
               it
               off
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               
                 too
                 late
              
               to
               repent
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               till
               there
               be
               neither
               time
               nor
               power
               left
               us
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               become
               of
               us
               then
               ?
               How
               long
               any
               one
               may
               delay
               his
               Repentance
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               no
               man
               living
               can
               tell
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               whoso
               is
               wise
               ,
               will
               not
               delay
               his
               Repentance
               at
               all
               .
               Of
               this
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               afterwards
               :
               at
               present
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               make
               us
               all
               a
               little
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               delaying
               ,
               and
               driving
               off
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ;
               how
               contrary
               it
               is
               to
               all
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               this
               delay
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               both
               these
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               very
               wonderful
               ,
               how
               any
               one
               should
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               afraid
               to
               use
               it
               .
               There
               can
               be
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               more
               absurd
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               man
               at
               once
               to
               profess
               he
               believes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               owns
               the
               duty
               of
               Repentance
               as
               necessary
               ;
               and
               to
               delay
               this
               duty
               :
               for
               this
               delay
               seems
               no
               less
               than
               a
               bold
               attempt
               to
               cancel
               and
               blot
               out
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               at
               one
               dash
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               order
               and
               method
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               Sinners
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               for
               a
               new
               one
               of
               our
               own
               contriving
               .
               It
               seems
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               making
               of
               a
               
                 new
                 Gospel
              
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               way
               to
               Blessedness
               ,
               which
               God
               never
               approved
               of
               ,
               nor
               allow'd
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               as
               absurd
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               our selves
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               stead
               ,
               and
               a
               taking
               upon
               us
               to
               make
               for
               our selves
               a
               new
               and
               easier
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               say
               this
               without
               good
               reason
               ,
               let
               it
               seriously
               be
               consider'd
               ;
               That
               Repentance
               is
               not
               only
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               the
               special
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               good
               news
               which
               the
               Angels
               brought
               from
               Heaven
               was
               ,
               That
               God
               had
               sent
               us
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               in
               the
               beginning
               promised
               to
               
               Sinners
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               News
               that
               our
               Saviour
               brought
               us
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               God
               would
               for
               his
               sake
               accept
               of
               the
               Sinner's
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               him
               .
               And
               this
               was
               blessed
               Tidings
               indeed
               to
               a
               sinful
               World
               ;
               told
               (
               't
               is
               true
               )
               before
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               shadow'd
               forth
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               now
               most
               fully
               declared
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               confirm'd
               by
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Innocence
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               made
               with
               Adam
               ,
               allow'd
               of
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Repentance
               .
               All
               it
               said
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 ;
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 dye
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereos
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 dye
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               II.
               17.
               
               The
               first
               breaking
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               death
               .
               There
               could
               be
               no
               safe
               delaying
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               because
               every
               delay
               of
               keeping
               it
               ,
               was
               a
               breaking
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               not
               doing
               of
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               death
               ▪
               And
               it
               must
               be
               kept
               from
               first
               to
               last
               ;
               for
               every
               ceasing
               to
               do
               what
               was
               commanded
               ,
               was
               a
               not
               doing
               of
               what
               was
               commanded
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               death
               was
               threaten'd
               .
               No
               repentance
               therefore
               could
               have
               place
               under
               this
               Covenant
               .
               It
               was
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               of
               Grace
               that
               made
               way
               for
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Gospel-grace
               ,
               that
               Sinners
               who
               have
               broken
               God's
               Law
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               are
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               doom'd
               to
               die
               ,
               shall
               yet
               ,
               if
               they
               repent
               ,
               find
               mercy
               with
               God
               through
               
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 was
                 preached
                 before
                 to
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               Gal.
               III.
               8.
               and
               therefore
               was
               before
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               first
               preach'd
               by
               God
               in
               that
               gracious
               Promise
               of
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
              
               ,
               Gen.
               III.
               15.
               
               If
               Repentance
               had
               not
               been
               allow'd
               of
               from
               the
               first
               man
               's
               sinning
               ,
               even
               all
               along
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               after
               his
               coming
               ;
               then
               had
               all
               men
               ,
               during
               that
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               for
               about
               four
               thousand
               years
               ,
               perished
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               But
               to
               prevent
               this
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               Law
               was
               broken
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               preach'd
               ;
               that
               men
               might
               believe
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               .
               In
               a
               most
               astonishing
               condescension
               to
               the
               weakness
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               he
               mitigated
               the
               rigor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               accept
               henceforward
               of
               a
               
                 sincere
                 obedience
              
               to
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               
                 perfect
                 fulfilling
              
               of
               it
               .
               Heartily
               a
               man
               must
               endeavour
               to
               do
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               whatever
               failings
               he
               finds
               in
               himself
               ,
               he
               must
               as
               heartily
               repent
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               believe
               that
               God
               for
               CHRIST
               his
               sake
               ,
               will
               not
               only
               forgive
               him
               his
               repented
               failings
               ,
               but
               also
               reward
               his
               sincere
               Obedience
               with
               Eternal
               Life
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               but
               this
               admits
               of
               no
               delay
               of
               our
               
                 sincere
                 obedience
              
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               repentance
               :
               but
               makes
               it
               our
               duty
               every
               day
               
                 sincerely
                 
                 to
                 obey
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unfeignedly
                 to
                 repent
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               daily
               sinneth
               against
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hopeth
               for
               Salvation
               whilst
               he
               thus
               daily
               sinneth
               against
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Grace
               ,
               must
               needs
               frame
               to
               himself
               in
               his
               imagination
               some
               other
               Gospel
               than
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               preach'd
               ,
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               Hope
               .
               The
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               gives
               no
               man
               leave
               to
               continue
               one
               moment
               in
               sin
               and
               impenitence
               .
               It
               shews
               an
               easier
               way
               to
               Heaven
               than
               the
               Law
               did
               ;
               and
               assures
               us
               of
               pardon
               and
               salvation
               upon
               our
               repentance
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               :
               but
               it
               hath
               not
               left
               Sin
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               our
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               nor
               assured
               any
               one
               that
               delayeth
               to
               repent
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               ever
               come
               thither
               .
            
             
               Our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               came
               not
               to
               call
               Sinners
               immediately
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               to
               assure
               them
               of
               Blessedness
               ,
               whether
               they
               lead
               a
               life
               of
               repentance
               or
               no
               ;
               but
               he
               
                 came
                 to
                 call
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               IX
               .
               13.
               and
               so
               to
               put
               them
               into
               the
               new
               way
               to
               life
               ,
               which
               was
               opened
               unto
               them
               through
               him
               .
               His
               Forerunner
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               he
               sent
               before
               to
               prepare
               his
               way
               ,
               by
               his
               Preaching
               and
               Baptism
               .
               The
               substance
               of
               whose
               Preaching
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 repent
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               I.
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 preached
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
               And
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               our
               Holy
               
               JESUS
               was
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               
                 He
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               IV.
               17.
               
               And
               sending
               out
               the
               Twelve
               to
               preach
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               Business
               they
               were
               sent
               about
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               Mar.
               VI.
               12.
               
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 repent
                 .
              
               For
               this
               was
               God's
               will
               ,
               
                 That
                 Repentance
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 should
                 be
                 preach'd
                 in
                 Christ's
                 name
                 among
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               Luke
               XXIV
               .
               47.
               
               When
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Auditors
               were
               moved
               with
               his
               Discourse
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ▪
               and
               began
               to
               be
               inquisitive
               what
               course
               to
               take
               for
               themselves
               ;
               he
               thus
               directs
               them
               ,
               Acts
               II.
               38.
               
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               doth
               all
               this
               signify
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               many
               Sinners
               ,
               as
               hearing
               this
               comfortable
               Gospel
               ,
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               thereupon
               willing
               to
               leave
               their
               former
               sinful
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               bind
               themselves
               in
               a
               new
               Covenant
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               live
               a
               
                 holy
                 life
              
               in
               all
               sincerity
               and
               uprightness
               of
               heart
               ,
               always
               as
               they
               find
               themselves
               failing
               ,
               repenting
               of
               their
               faults
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               do
               better
               ,
               shall
               ,
               through
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               believed
               ,
               be
               pardon'd
               and
               saved
               ?
               That
               therefore
               which
               the
               Gospel
               calls
               ,
               and
               admits
               us
               to
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               whereinto
               we
               enter
               by
               
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Adult
              
               persons
               ,
               already
               come
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               
               must
               repent
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               bid
               adieu
               to
               their
               old
               wicked
               way
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               resolve
               upon
               a
               new
               and
               holy
               one
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               baptized
               .
               And
               
                 Christian
                 Infants
              
               by
               Baptism
               covenant
               to
               lead
               a
               life
               of
               repentance
               when
               they
               come
               to
               understanding
               .
               And
               none
               are
               to
               delay
               this
               wilfully
               ,
               but
               always
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               understand
               the
               state
               whereunto
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               are
               engaged
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               their
               part
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               live
               in
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               failings
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               discover
               them
               .
               Thus
               
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               XVI
               .
               16.
               
               How
               !
               Shall
               he
               be
               saved
               ,
               though
               he
               live
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will
               in
               his
               Sins
               after
               he
               is
               baptized
               !
               No
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               die
               after
               Baptism
               before
               any
               actual
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               purpose
               not
               to
               commit
               any
               such
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               do
               commit
               sin
               afterward
               ,
               and
               speedily
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               wilfully
               continuing
               therein
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               But
               if
               he
               wilfully
               continue
               in
               his
               Sins
               ,
               which
               in
               Baptism
               he
               renounced
               ,
               't
               is
               no-where
               told
               him
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               
                 Baptism
                 saveth
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               I.
               3
               ,
               21.
               )
               But
               then
               he
               saith
               too
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 towards
                 God.
              
               If
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               being
               examined
               ,
               can
               answer
               us
               truly
               ,
               that
               we
               covenanted
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               keep
               covenant
               
               
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 Baptism
              
               saveth
               us
               .
               But
               what
               was
               it
               we
               promised
               ?
               To
               repent
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               live
               an
               holy
               life
               at
               such
               or
               such
               an
               Age
               ;
               or
               when
               we
               grow
               old
               ,
               and
               are
               going
               to
               dye
               ;
               or
               after
               we
               have
               had
               our
               fill
               of
               sinning
               ,
               some
               time
               or
               other
               when
               we
               shall
               think
               it
               most
               convenient
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               this
               we
               promised
               ,
               
                 To
                 keep
                 God's
                 holy
                 will
                 and
                 commandments
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ?
              
               Was
               it
               not
               this
               Charge
               that
               Christ
               gave
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               them
               Authority
               and
               Command
               to
               baptize
               ;
               
                 Teach
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 ?
              
               Matth.
               XXVIII
               .
               20.
               
               What
               ,
               for
               some
               few
               days
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               whole
               remaining
               part
               of
               it
               ?
               St.
               Paul
               shall
               answer
               this
               Question
               ,
               Rom.
               VI.
               2.
               
               
                 Shall
                 we
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 live
                 any
                 longer
                 therein
                 ?
              
               What
               means
               he
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sin
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               by
               our
               Baptism
               engaged
               to
               live
               in
               Sin
               no
               longer
               ?
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               again
               )
               
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               v.
               3.
               
               And
               what
               will
               follow
               thence
               ?
               This
               is
               that
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 baptism
                 into
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 newness
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 Our
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sin
                 might
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 henceforth
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 serve
                 sin
                 .
              
               Henceforth
               we
               are
               
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 sin
                 reign
                 in
                 our
                 mortal
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 obey
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
                 Neither
                 to
                 yield
                 our
                 members
                 as
                 instruments
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 unto
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 yield
                 our selves
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 alive
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 members
                 as
                 instruments
                 of
                 righteousness
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Henceforth
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               we
               are
               called
               to
               repentance
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               lead
               a
               life
               (
               as
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Eph.
               IV.
               1.
               )
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 vocation
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 call'd
                 :
              
               and
               that
               's
               a
               life
               of
               
                 sincere
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unfeigned
                 Repentance
              
               .
               To
               sin
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               a
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               mortal
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Gospel
               comes
               in
               to
               our
               succour
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               the
               privilege
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               If
               then
               we
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               so
               graciously
               indulged
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               sin
               against
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               we
               reject
               our
               Pardon
               ,
               most
               lovingly
               tender'd
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               our
               unwillingness
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Terms
               on
               which
               it
               is
               offer'd
               us
               :
               and
               if
               we
               be
               sick
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               in
               time
               apply
               the
               
                 only
                 remedy
              
               provided
               for
               us
               in
               our
               otherwise
               desperate
               case
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               expect
               but
               to
               dye
               ?
               and
               what
               pity
               can
               we
               deserve
               if
               we
               die
               ?
            
             
             
               And
               yet
               too
               many
               are
               apt
               enough
               to
               encourage
               themselves
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               still
               longer
               against
               all
               Calls
               and
               Invitations
               to
               a
               speedy
               Repentance
               ,
               upon
               the
               most
               deceitful
               grounds
               imaginable
               :
               Because
               they
               read
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Ezek.
               XVIII
               .
               27.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 turneth
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 wickedness
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 save
                 his
                 soul
                 alive
                 .
              
               And
               because
               many
               have
               lived
               a
               long
               time
               very
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               been
               converted
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               God
               upon
               their
               conversion
               and
               repentance
               ;
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               think
               it
               no
               such
               ill
               thing
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               told
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               delay
               their
               Repentance
               a-while
               longer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               venture
               on
               it
               ,
               in
               hopes
               they
               may
               be
               accepted
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               men
               to
               flatter
               themselves
               thus
               upon
               so
               very
               slender
               grounds
               ,
               is
               so
               very
               foolish
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               one
               who
               considers
               not
               how
               much
               the
               love
               men
               have
               to
               Sin
               ,
               is
               become
               too
               hard
               for
               their
               reason
               to
               answer
               ,
               how
               weakly
               soever
               it
               plead
               for
               it self
               ;
               would
               exceedingly
               wonder
               how
               any
               reasonable
               creature
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               very
               true
               (
               and
               God's
               Holy
               Name
               be
               for
               ever
               Blessed
               for
               it
               )
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Repentance
              
               of
               great
               Sinners
               ,
               who
               have
               lain
               long
               in
               their
               Sins
               without
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               good
               reason
               why
               one
               that
               hath
               
               continued
               long
               in
               Sin
               ,
               should
               not
               despair
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               yet
               Repent
               ,
               he
               may
               hope
               to
               be
               Saved
               :
               But
               is
               it
               therefore
               as
               good
               a
               reason
               why
               he
               should
               delay
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               hopes
               to
               Repent
               hereafter
               ?
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               said
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               who
               hath
               been
               long
               an
               
                 Impenitent
                 Sinner
              
               ,
               can
               never
               Repent
               ,
               or
               shall
               not
               be
               pardon'd
               if
               he
               Repent
               ;
               though
               I
               am
               in
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               a
               Sinner
               that
               Repents
               not
               till
               he
               come
               to
               die
               ,
               can
               have
               a
               pardon
               upon
               so
               late
               a
               Repentance
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               have
               said
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               
                 delay
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               is
               exceedingly
               sinful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               pleaded
               for
               it
               ;
               no
               man
               should
               dare
               to
               encourage
               himself
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Sin
               against
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               foundation
               Sinners
               have
               to
               raise
               their
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               upon
               ?
               'T
               is
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               beyond
               all
               dispute
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               assure
               Salvation
               to
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               not
               assured
               Repentance
               to
               him
               who
               delayeth
               it
               .
               It
               calleth
               Sinners
               to
               Repentance
               without
               exception
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               been
               so
               a
               longer
               or
               a
               shorter
               time
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               acceptance
               ;
               but
               doth
               it
               allow
               them
               to
               take
               what
               time
               they
               please
               for
               it
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               called
               ?
               Doth
               it
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               safely
               stay
               as
               long
               as
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               Repent
               at
               last
               ?
               Neither
               Ezekiel
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Prophet
               ,
               no
               nor
               Apostle
               ,
               hath
               left
               us
               one
               syllable
               in
               the
               
               Holy
               Scripture
               to
               encourage
               Delay
               ;
               though
               they
               have
               left
               much
               to
               encourage
               him
               that
               hath
               long
               delay'd
               to
               Repent
               .
               To
               do
               the
               former
               were
               to
               encourage
               men
               to
               Sin.
               To
               do
               the
               later
               ,
               is
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               give
               over
               Sinning
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               late
               .
               The
               former
               were
               to
               allow
               men
               to
               Sin
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               abhors
               ,
               Rom.
               VI.
               1.
               
               The
               later
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               dehort
               men
               from
               continuing
               in
               Sin
               through
               despair
               of
               Mercy
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               though
               an
               old
               Sinner
               may
               Repent
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               his
               Sin
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               was
               old
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               that
               Sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               to
               Repent
               of
               ;
               and
               no
               Scripture
               encourageth
               him
               to
               grow
               Older
               in
               Sin
               before
               he
               Repent
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               what
               day
               he
               pleaseth
               for
               it
               before
               his
               Death
               ,
               or
               to
               hope
               he
               shall
               ever
               Repent
               at
               all
               if
               he
               do
               it
               not
               now
               .
               We
               are
               call'd
               immediately
               
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               IV.
               24.
               
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               who
               delays
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               imagining
               that
               to
               
                 Repent
                 afterwards
              
               will
               be
               enough
               ,
               must
               needs
               account
               an
               
                 Holy
                 life
              
               a
               needless
               thing
               ;
               as
               though
               that
               were
               not
               the
               principal
               thing
               that
               God
               requires
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               satisfie
               him
               if
               a
               man
               
                 died
                 well
              
               ,
               how
               ill
               soever
               he
               had
               lived
               ;
               when
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               God
               hath
               often
               Commanded
               us
               to
               
                 live
                 well
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               all
               his
               Commands
               are
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               but
               hath
               never
               commanded
               us
               to
               
                 die
                 well
              
               ;
               and
               reason
               good
               ,
               
               for
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               
                 die
                 well
              
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 live
                 well
              
               ;
               and
               as
               little
               danger
               that
               he
               who
               
                 lives
                 well
              
               ,
               should
               not
               
                 die
                 well
              
               .
               Alas
               !
               To
               what
               purpose
               was
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               written
               ,
               containing
               so
               many
               rules
               of
               
                 Holy
                 living
              
               ,
               if
               one
               may
               delay
               to
               
                 live
                 holily
              
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will
               ?
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               told
               us
               thus
               :
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 Sinners
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 one
              
               time
               or
               other
               to
               Repent
               
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 so
              
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               your
               duty
               to
               
                 live
                 an
                 holy
                 life
              
               ,
               yet
               you
               need
               not
               make
               all
               the
               haste
               you
               can
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               only
               you
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               this
               ,
               That
               you
               die
               not
               before
               you
               have
               Repented
               that
               you
               have
               
                 lived
                 wickedly
              
               .
               A
               man
               that
               understands
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               would
               tremble
               to
               hear
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               this
               put
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               better
               doth
               he
               use
               it
               ,
               that
               delays
               his
               Repentance
               in
               hopes
               of
               Repenting
               time
               enough
               hereafter
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               would
               the
               Gospel
               bear
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               this
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               excuse
               the
               delaying
               Sinner's
               either
               Sin
               or
               Folly
               :
               For
               were
               he
               sure
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 late
                 Repentance
              
               would
               be
               accepted
               ;
               yet
               he
               cannot
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               
                 live
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 Repent
              
               ,
               if
               he
               delay
               it
               never
               so
               little
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               a
               foolish
               thing
               to
               venture
               all
               upon
               an
               uncertainty
               :
               And
               though
               he
               could
               be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               still
               shew
               the
               greatest
               
                 basenss
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               sense
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               those
               Obligations
               of
               
               Duty
               and
               Gratitude
               which
               he
               hath
               laid
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               have
               ;
               both
               which
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               make
               very
               plain
               in
               these
               following
               Periods
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               The
               Baseness
               of
               Delay
               .
            
             
               TO
               Delay
               our
               Repentance
               and
               our
               keeping
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               is
               an
               exceeding
               
                 base
                 ,
                 unworthy
              
               ,
               and
               shameful
               thing
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               throughly
               considers
               ,
               he
               cannot
               without
               blushing
               ,
               and
               great
               indignation
               at
               himself
               think
               he
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               I
               know
               we
               are
               all
               witty
               enough
               to
               invent
               excuses
               for
               our
               folly
               ;
               and
               to
               find
               covers
               for
               our
               Nakedness
               ,
               and
               something
               or
               other
               we
               have
               always
               at
               hand
               to
               hide
               our
               filthiness
               and
               vileness
               .
               But
               we
               are
               not
               the
               less
               fools
               for
               being
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               deceive
               our selves
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               once
               have
               the
               wit
               to
               consider
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it
               .
               When
               we
               have
               said
               all
               we
               can
               for
               our selves
               ,
               our
               Consciences
               (
               if
               ever
               they
               awake
               )
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               regard
               either
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               our
               own
               Nature
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               men
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Neighbours
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
               we
               are
               his
               
                 rational
                 creatures
              
               ,
               whilst
               we
               
                 delay
                 our
                 repentance
              
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               our
               delight
               is
               to
               live
               like
               beasts
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               value
               is
               earthly
               and
               vile
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               care
               is
               how
               to
               feed
               our
               
                 Swinish
                 lusts
              
               ,
               and
               to
               humour
               corruption
               ;
               and
               can
               a
               man
               perceive
               this
               to
               be
               his
               own
               temper
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               himself
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               can
               any
               one
               chuse
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               doth
               must
               needs
               be
               altogether
               as
               odious
               and
               abominable
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               base
               and
               reproachful
               to
               himself
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               How
               shall
               a
               man
               be
               able
               to
               pardon
               himself
               for
               dealing
               so
               basely
               with
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               not
               to
               allow
               it
               the
               benefit
               of
               its
               Reason
               ;
               but
               to
               enslave
               it
               to
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ?
               How
               shall
               he
               be
               reconciled
               to
               himself
               for
               dishonouring
               his
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               esteeming
               of
               it
               so
               vilely
               ,
               as
               tho
               it
               had
               no
               pre-eminence
               above
               that
               of
               the
               meanest
               Animals
               ?
               All
               the
               while
               that
               we
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               we
               chuse
               for
               our selves
               a
               condition
               below
               the
               worst
               condition
               that
               any
               of
               them
               can
               be
               in
               ,
               a
               state
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Enmity
               with
               God
               ;
               wherein
               not
               the
               vilest
               of
               them
               ever
               are
               or
               can
               be
               .
               How
               sensible
               are
               we
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Men
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               chuse
               but
               blush
               to
               continue
               any
               time
               ,
               so
               very
               unlike
               to
               that
               which
               God
               at
               first
               made
               Man
               to
               be
               ?
               We
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               what
               filthy
               leprous
               creatures
               sin
               hath
               made
               us
               :
               
               And
               why
               are
               we
               in
               no
               more
               haste
               to
               be
               cleansed
               and
               made
               whole
               ?
               Why
               are
               we
               no
               more
               ambitious
               to
               retrieve
               the
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               which
               by
               sin
               we
               have
               lost
               ?
               When
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               value
               of
               our
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               ,
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               send
               his
               own
               
                 Eternal
                 Son
              
               to
               take
               it
               upon
               himself
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               was
               ever
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               
                 found
                 in
                 fashion
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               what
               a
               baseness
               is
               it
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               defile
               that
               same
               Nature
               in
               the
               drudgeries
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               God
               thought
               not
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Personal
               Union
               with
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               in
               his
               
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
              
               ?
               What
               's
               the
               reason
               we
               should
               delay
               to
               have
               Christ
               formed
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               Partakers
               of
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               in
               Holiness
               ?
               Doth
               not
               God
               in
               JESUS
               Christ
               most
               graciously
               invite
               us
               to
               this
               high
               honour
               ?
               Hath
               he
               not
               open'd
               unto
               us
               a
               fountain
               for
               sin
               and
               for
               uncleanness
               ,
               wherein
               the
               foulest
               sinner
               may
               wash
               freely
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ?
               What
               a
               vile
               degeneracy
               is
               this
               that
               we
               are
               sunk
               into
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               fall
               so
               deeply
               in
               love
               with
               our
               own
               dishonour
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ?
               We
               love
               our
               Sickness
               more
               than
               our
               Health
               ;
               our
               Filthiness
               ,
               more
               than
               Purity
               ;
               our
               Weakness
               ,
               more
               than
               Strength
               ;
               our
               Deformity
               ,
               more
               than
               Beauty
               ;
               our
               Chains
               of
               Slavery
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               We
               had
               rather
               obey
               our
               Passions
               than
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               
               live
               like
               Beasts
               than
               like
               Men
               ;
               be
               Earthly
               than
               
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 Carnal
              
               than
               Spiritual
               ,
               like
               Devils
               than
               like
               Angels
               ,
               yea
               ,
               than
               like
               God.
               What
               else
               can
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               delay
               one
               minute
               to
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
               ?
               Do
               not
               they
               all
               visibly
               tend
               to
               our
               Health
               ,
               and
               our
               Honour
               ,
               and
               our
               Happiness
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               design
               of
               them
               all
               to
               make
               us
               Wise
               and
               Good
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               perfect
               in
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               like
               unto
               God
               in
               Holiness
               ;
               the
               Brethren
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               to
               the
               glorious
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Light
               ?
               Why
               then
               make
               we
               no
               more
               haste
               to
               keep
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               most
               Honourable
               and
               Blessed
               Condition
               ?
               Can
               it
               be
               for
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               love
               to
               be
               as
               we
               are
               ;
               and
               take
               more
               pleasure
               in
               our
               wretched
               Slavery
               ,
               and
               loathsom
               Corruption
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               that
               Blessedness
               and
               Glory
               which
               God
               so
               freely
               offers
               to
               restore
               us
               to
               ?
               And
               truly
               if
               we
               be
               thus
               madly
               in
               love
               with
               our
               own
               Shame
               and
               Wretchedness
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               just
               with
               God
               to
               leave
               us
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               once
               more
               to
               make
               us
               those
               tenders
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               yet
               find
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               thank
               him
               for
               ,
               or
               to
               count
               worth
               our
               acceptance
               .
               Suppose
               a
               very
               poor
               beggar
               were
               very
               kindly
               invited
               by
               some
               extraordinary
               charitable
               Person
               of
               a
               great
               Estate
               ,
               to
               throw
               away
               his
               nasty
               Rags
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               of
               a
               Rich
               
               Suit
               instead
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               leave
               off
               his
               wandring
               Trade
               ,
               and
               come
               and
               live
               in
               his
               Family
               ;
               with
               a
               farther
               Promise
               and
               Assurance
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               be
               Heir
               to
               a
               goodly
               Inheritance
               ;
               and
               the
               Beggar
               should
               give
               him
               no
               other
               answer
               but
               this
               ;
               
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 my
                 own
                 time
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 love
                 these
                 Rags
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 yet
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 wander
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 yet
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 confin'd
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 a
                 Palace
                 :
                 But
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 I
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 your
                 kindness
                 ;
                 when
                 these
                 Rags
                 will
                 hang
                 about
                 me
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 old
                 or
                 lame
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 wander
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 good
                 Apparel
                 and
                 Estate
                 .
              
               Or
               suppose
               some
               leprous
               creature
               should
               meet
               with
               a
               charitable
               Physician
               ,
               who
               should
               very
               kindly
               desire
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               his
               help
               ,
               promising
               perfectly
               to
               cure
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               filthy
               wretch
               should
               reply
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 very
                 heartily
                 and
                 thankfully
                 accept
                 of
                 your
                 kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 whenever
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 leprous
                 a
                 while
                 longer
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 pleasing
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 scratch
                 this
                 foul
                 skin
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 being
                 well
                 just
                 now
                 ;
                 but
                 whenever
                 I
                 shall
                 grow
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 filthy
                 disease
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 almost
                 kill●d
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 afraid
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 heal
                 me
                 .
              
               I
               think
               
               there
               's
               no
               body
               that
               would
               say
               such
               persons
               deserv'd
               to
               have
               such
               kindnesses
               offer'd
               them
               any
               more
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               were
               right
               serv'd
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               left
               to
               perish
               by
               their
               own
               base
               folly
               .
               How
               then
               shall
               we
               think
               our
               Blessed
               JESUS
               ,
               who
               hath
               tendred
               us
               greater
               kindnesses
               than
               these
               ,
               in
               our
               far
               greater
               necessities
               ,
               will
               resent
               our
               Baseness
               in
               Delaying
               to
               accept
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               whilst
               we
               have
               as
               little
               to
               plead
               for
               our
               Delay
               ,
               as
               these
               Wretches
               had
               ?
               Indeed
               we
               need
               not
               guess
               at
               this
               ;
               for
               himself
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               
                 Feast
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               XIV
               .
               'T
               is
               God
               himself
               that
               is
               represented
               there
               by
               the
               
                 certain
                 man
                 that
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 bade
                 many
              
               ;
               't
               is
               he
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               graciously
               condescends
               to
               bid
               sinners
               to
               a
               Feast
               of
               fat
               things
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               one
               hath
               a
               
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
              
               to
               go
               see
               ,
               and
               another
               hath
               his
               Oxen
               to
               prove
               ,
               and
               another
               hath
               a
               
                 new-married
                 Wife
              
               to
               cherish
               ;
               and
               for
               these
               reasons
               they
               cannot
               come
               when
               they
               are
               bidden
               :
               Well
               ,
               they
               may
               stay
               away
               then
               for
               ever
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               God
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 None
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 bidden
                 ,
                 shall
                 taste
                 of
                 my
                 supper
                 .
              
               If
               we
               will
               be
               so
               base
               as
               to
               delight
               in
               filthiness
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               God
               with
               Indignation
               say
               ,
               Let
               them
               be
               filthy
               still
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Whosoever
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               behaveth
               himself
               as
               basely
               in
               reference
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               shews
               very
               plainly
               ,
               
               That
               he
               cares
               not
               what
               becomes
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               so
               he
               might
               be
               left
               freely
               to
               enjoy
               his
               sins
               ,
               without
               any
               disturbance
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               that
               professeth
               Religion
               ,
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               breaking
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               that
               brings
               upon
               the
               world
               of
               mankind
               ,
               all
               the
               evils
               it
               at
               any
               time
               laboureth
               under
               ?
               All
               the
               Troubles
               and
               Disturbances
               which
               men
               have
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               terrible
               Iudgments
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               light
               upon
               whole
               
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Towns
              
               ,
               and
               Families
               ,
               are
               owing
               to
               mens
               continuance
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               delaying
               their
               Repentance
               .
               He
               's
               not
               only
               too
               great
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               of
               very
               little
               experience
               or
               observation
               ,
               that
               understands
               not
               this
               .
               And
               truly
               he
               that
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               declareth
               himself
               thereby
               too
               base
               to
               make
               a
               Member
               of
               Humane
               Society
               ;
               and
               the
               world
               may
               well
               be
               both
               ashamed
               and
               afraid
               to
               afford
               him
               entertainment
               any
               longer
               .
               The
               very
               Rabble
               could
               hardly
               be
               too
               much
               enraged
               ,
               or
               vent
               its
               fury
               too
               freely
               ,
               on
               so
               unnatural
               a
               wretch
               ,
               as
               chuseth
               rather
               to
               continue
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               a
               Nation
               is
               in
               continual
               danger
               of
               being
               destroy'd
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               few
               Righteous
               Persons
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               God
               often
               spareth
               a
               very
               wicked
               Generation
               .
               Would
               we
               not
               account
               that
               man
               one
               of
               the
               worst-natur'd
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               
               trampled
               down
               to
               dirt
               by
               all
               that
               met
               him
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               so
               malignantly
               bent
               against
               the
               welfare
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               bear
               such
               a
               spite
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               rather
               than
               the
               world
               should
               want
               some
               noisom
               Vermine
               ,
               and
               poisonous
               Creatures
               to
               molest
               and
               hurt
               it
               ,
               would
               be
               content
               himself
               to
               be
               turn'd
               into
               a
               venomous
               Toad
               or
               Viper
               ?
               And
               yet
               ,
               when
               we
               well
               consider
               things
               ,
               how
               much
               worse
               than
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               more
               mischievous
               in
               all
               kinds
               ,
               is
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               wilful
               continuance
               in
               sin
               ,
               not
               only
               disordereth
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               very
               uneasie
               and
               dangerous
               place
               to
               live
               in
               ,
               but
               provokes
               God
               daily
               to
               pour
               down
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               on
               the
               Neighbourhood
               wherein
               he
               is
               suffer'd
               to
               live
               and
               do
               wickedly
               ?
               What
               Punishment
               could
               be
               too
               great
               for
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               being
               sick
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               and
               assured
               of
               his
               Cure
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               stay
               within
               doors
               ,
               and
               be
               ordered
               by
               his
               Physician
               ,
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               any
               Advice
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Health
               ,
               unless
               he
               may
               be
               allowed
               first
               to
               run
               abroad
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               infecting
               all
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               his
               strength
               will
               carry
               him
               ?
               And
               how
               much
               worse
               than
               this
               ,
               doth
               he
               who
               will
               not
               accept
               of
               the
               cure
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               had
               time
               enough
               to
               fulfil
               all
               his
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               corrupt
               all
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lieth
               ,
               fit
               objects
               
               of
               God's
               just
               Wrath
               and
               Indignation
               ?
               This
               is
               all
               the
               respect
               that
               the
               
                 delaying
                 Sinner
              
               hath
               to
               the
               good
               of
               mankind
               ;
               that
               rather
               than
               want
               the
               vile
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               serve
               his
               Lusts
               ,
               he
               is
               resolv'd
               never
               to
               regard
               what
               Evils
               any
               number
               of
               men
               fall
               under
               ,
               and
               endure
               .
               And
               what
               greater
               baseness
               of
               mind
               and
               temper
               can
               there
               be
               in
               any
               one
               ,
               than
               this
               ?
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               
                 delaying
                 Sinner
              
               is
               come
               to
               a
               degree
               of
               baseness
               far
               exceeding
               all
               that
               hath
               yet
               been
               said
               of
               him
               .
               For
               by
               his
               delaying
               to
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               as
               little
               sense
               of
               God's
               Honour
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               manifold
               Obligations
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               own
               primitive
               Dignity
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               World's
               Happiness
               .
               To
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               after
               that
               God
               hath
               been
               graciously
               pleased
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               wonder
               of
               mercy
               ,
               by
               his
               only
               beloved
               Son
               to
               call
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               him
               to
               open
               unto
               us
               a
               new
               Door
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               after
               that
               Sin
               had
               wall'd
               up
               the
               old
               one
               against
               us
               ;
               what
               less
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               than
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               said
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Parable
               ,
               Matth.
               XXII
               .
               5.
               
                 to
                 set
                 light
              
               by
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               slight
               all
               God's
               gracious
               tenders
               of
               Peace
               and
               Reconciliation
               ,
               as
               things
               we
               think
               as
               yet
               needless
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               valued
               ?
               To
               puff
               at
               the
               goodness
               ,
               and
               loving
               Invitations
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               scornfully
               away
               from
               his
               
               Call
               ,
               whilst
               he
               beseecheth
               us
               to
               return
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               :
               one
               of
               us
               preferring
               his
               Farm
               ,
               another
               his
               Merchandise
               before
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               We
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               how
               great
               a
               baseness
               it
               is
               to
               deal
               ,
               as
               
                 delaying
                 Sinners
              
               do
               ,
               with
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               have
               well
               consider'd
               the
               condition
               wherein
               his
               Mercy
               overtakes
               us
               .
               We
               cannot
               but
               confess
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               we
               are
               naturally
               obliged
               to
               be
               entirely
               obedient
               to
               his
               Will
               in
               all
               things
               :
               and
               that
               as
               Sinners
               ,
               who
               have
               disobey'd
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               may
               justly
               punish
               us
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               And
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               for
               Sin
               we
               all
               lie
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               justice
               in
               God
               to
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               upon
               us
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               thinks
               it
               fit
               .
               But
               instead
               of
               doing
               so
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               in
               much
               goodness
               to
               offer
               us
               a
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               such
               terms
               ,
               as
               had
               all
               been
               left
               to
               our
               own
               choice
               ,
               we
               our selves
               could
               not
               reasonably
               have
               desired
               easier
               ;
               though
               one
               would
               think
               no
               terms
               of
               Salvation
               should
               seem
               hard
               to
               those
               who
               were
               under
               a
               condemnation
               to
               Eternal
               Torments
               .
               All
               that
               our
               good
               God
               requireth
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               repent
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               in
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               gracious
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               love
               hath
               provided
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               to
               conclude
               our selves
               safe
               ,
               whilst
               we
               
               continue
               under
               his
               Conduct
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               the
               
                 delaying
                 Sinner
              
               thinks
               it
               not
               yet
               time
               to
               accept
               of
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               of
               us
               be
               of
               this
               mind
               ,
               pray
               let
               us
               well
               consider
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               we
               do
               .
               Our
               offended
               God
               is
               willing
               not
               only
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               and
               rid
               us
               of
               the
               fear
               and
               danger
               of
               Eternal
               Misery
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               reward
               us
               with
               Eternal
               Blessedness
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               we
               will
               come
               in
               at
               his
               Call
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               easie
               Yoak
               ,
               and
               light
               Burthen
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               upon
               us
               :
               but
               we
               will
               not
               yet
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               then
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               thus
               unto
               God
               —
               
                 Good
                 God
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 patience
                 a-while
                 longer
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 such
                 haste
                 .
                 Thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 sure
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 need'st
                 not
                 to
                 question
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 thy
                 kindness
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 hasty
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 alone
                 a-while
                 to
                 mind
                 our
                 own
                 business
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 our selves
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 time
                 enough
                 if
                 we
                 hearken
                 to
                 thy
                 Call
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 at
                 leisure
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 calls
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lusts
                 call
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 serv'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 serve
                 thee
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               ,
               what
               we
               would
               think
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               whom
               we
               should
               over-hear
               uttering
               such
               words
               as
               these
               to
               God
               with
               their
               mouth
               .
               And
               then
               consider
               again
               ,
               whether
               this
               must
               not
               be
               the
               secret
               Language
               
               of
               every
               one's
               heart
               that
               wilfully
               delayeth
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
               .
               I
               know
               there
               may
               be
               many
               Causes
               of
               mens
               putting
               off
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               their
               duty
               to
               God.
               Some
               of
               us
               are
               either
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               so
               regardless
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               that
               shall
               be
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               think
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               or
               seriously
               ,
               and
               concernedly
               ,
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               and
               we
               must
               needs
               confess
               this
               to
               be
               a
               most
               horrid
               indignity
               offer'd
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               most
               stupid
               senselesness
               of
               our
               own
               good
               or
               evil
               .
               Some
               may
               have
               foolishly
               perswaded
               themselves
               ,
               either
               that
               Repentance
               is
               a
               far
               slighter
               thing
               ,
               than
               really
               it
               is
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
                 indispensable
                 necessity
              
               of
               it
               as
               is
               pretended
               :
               and
               how
               can
               we
               excuse
               such
               as
               these
               for
               the
               affront
               they
               put
               upon
               God
               ,
               in
               not
               believing
               his
               Word
               ;
               or
               in
               taking
               so
               little
               pains
               to
               understand
               it
               ?
               But
               whatever
               Causes
               may
               be
               assign'd
               why
               some
               men
               repent
               not
               ,
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               is
               convinced
               that
               Repentance
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               nor
               God
               honour'd
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               delayeth
               it
               ;
               delayeth
               it
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               love
               with
               some
               sin
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               not
               yet
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               ;
               the
               love
               whereof
               is
               greater
               in
               him
               ,
               than
               his
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bears
               it
               down
               .
               Otherwise
               his
               love
               to
               God
               would
               constrain
               him
               to
               make
               as
               much
               haste
               
               to
               serve
               and
               honour
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               love
               to
               sin
               now
               doth
               to
               disobey
               and
               dishonour
               him
               .
               How
               long
               hath
               God
               already
               waited
               to
               be
               gracious
               ?
               How
               much
               patience
               hath
               he
               had
               already
               to
               see
               himself
               dishonour'd
               by
               us
               ?
               How
               many
               calls
               and
               warnings
               hath
               he
               already
               given
               us
               to
               repent
               ?
               What
               then
               do
               we
               in
               putting
               off
               our
               Repentance
               yet
               longer
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               bid
               him
               stay
               a
               little
               longer
               yet
               ;
               as
               though
               we
               thought
               him
               bound
               to
               wait
               our
               leisure
               ,
               and
               observe
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               our selves
               to
               observe
               his
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               II.
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 despise
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
              
               (
               or
               not
               considering
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 ?
              
               God
               calls
               upon
               us
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               in
               great
               compassion
               ,
               in
               much
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               purely
               for
               our
               own
               Eternal
               Welfare
               .
               
                 All
                 day
                 long
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 have
                 I
                 stretched
                 out
                 my
                 hand
                 unto
                 a
                 disobedient
                 and
                 gain-saying
                 people
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               X.
               21.
               
               Isa.
               LXV
               .
               2.
               
               And
               what
               saith
               the
               
                 delaying
                 Sinner
              
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               told
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 I
                 hear
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 stay
                 a-while
                 longer
                 ,
                 no
                 haste
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 something
                 else
                 to
                 do
                 first
                 .
              
               Why
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               that
               should
               hinder
               us
               from
               making
               what
               haste
               we
               can
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               in
               hearkning
               to
               so
               good
               and
               gracious
               a
               God
               and
               Father
               ?
               Why
               not
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hereafter
               ?
               I
               am
               
               yet
               too
               young
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 young
                 Sinner
              
               ;
               't
               is
               yet
               but
               the
               time
               of
               blossoming
               with
               me
               ;
               let
               me
               flourish
               a-while
               in
               the
               days
               of
               my
               vanity
               ;
               to
               think
               too
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 other
                 World
              
               ,
               of
               Death
               and
               Iudgment
               ,
               would
               make
               my
               Flower
               fade
               too
               soon
               ,
               and
               blast
               all
               my
               youthful
               delights
               ;
               to
               be
               religious
               so
               soon
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               old
               before
               my
               time
               ;
               would
               you
               have
               me
               turn
               my
               Spring
               into
               Autumn
               ?
               I
               will
               bear
               Fruit
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               Fruit-time
               comes
               .
               I
               am
               too
               busie
               yet
               (
               saith
               the
               man
               of
               full-growth
               )
               my
               strength
               is
               but
               just
               come
               ,
               and
               fits
               me
               for
               man-like
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               the
               business
               of
               the
               World
               :
               These
               are
               the
               things
               it
               now
               becomes
               men
               of
               my
               strength
               and
               vigour
               to
               be
               wholly
               employ'd
               in
               .
               I
               must
               not
               yet
               unfit
               my self
               for
               the
               management
               of
               worldly
               Affairs
               ,
               by
               entertaining
               the
               melancholly
               Thoughts
               of
               preparing
               my self
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               What
               Trade
               can
               a
               man
               drive
               on
               thrivingly
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               if
               he
               make
               his
               Conscience
               too
               soon
               tender
               and
               delicate
               ?
               My
               head
               is
               yet
               too
               full
               of
               Cares
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 old
                 Sinner
              
               )
               and
               I
               must
               not
               neglect
               the
               present
               opportunity
               of
               making
               all
               sure
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               one
               foot
               already
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               I
               have
               set
               all
               straight
               for
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               make
               haste
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               will
               think
               of
               the
               next
               .
               O
               how
               wise
               and
               provident
               are
               we
               all
               for
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               Lusts
               !
               Let
               us
               seriously
               
               consider
               now
               ,
               what
               's
               the
               plain
               English
               of
               all
               this
               :
               Are
               we
               not
               afraid
               ,
               lest
               God
               should
               understand
               it
               ?
               And
               yet
               understand
               it
               he
               doth
               ,
               much
               better
               than
               we
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               III.
               20.
               
               He
               knoweth
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               we
               can
               say
               for
               our
               delaying
               to
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               is
               this
               ,
               with
               what
               fine
               words
               soever
               we
               would
               cover
               it
               .
               
                 We
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 choice
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 our
                 health
                 ,
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 our
                 wealth
                 ,
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 Sin
                 and
                 Satan
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 and
                 refuse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 otherwise
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 good
                 thing
                 he
                 hath
                 bestow'd
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 spend
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 upon
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 throw
                 him
                 back
                 their
                 leavings
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 own
                 pleasure
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 pleasure
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 We
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 our selves
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 enough
                 to
                 bestow
                 that
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 or
                 whereof
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 delightful
                 things
                 which
                 this
                 World
                 affords
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 all
                 youthful
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 business
                 too
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 rellish
                 any
                 longer
                 what
                 before
                 we
                 loved
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 serve
                 God.
                 We
                 resolve
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 at
                 last
                 for
                 God's
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 so
                 soon
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 we
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 keep
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 perfectly
                 hate
                 God's
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 dare
                 :
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 never
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 help
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 talk
                 of
                 resolving
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 ever
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 venture
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 ever
                 we
                 dare
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               what
               God
               is
               in
               himself
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               always
               been
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               to
               us
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               may
               be
               safely
               concluded
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               any
               higher
               degree
               of
               baseness
               ,
               whereof
               't
               is
               possible
               for
               man
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               than
               this
               amounts
               to
               .
               And
               therefore
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               odious
               and
               provoking
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               than
               this
               foul
               Sin
               of
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               The
               First
               Danger
               of
               Delaying
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               sensible
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               make
               one
               who
               loves
               his
               sin
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               baseness
               of
               it
               .
               If
               he
               be
               young
               ,
               it
               's
               hard
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               seriousness
               ,
               as
               is
               needful
               to
               such
               a
               thorough
               consideration
               ,
               as
               must
               make
               him
               understand
               it
               :
               and
               if
               he
               be
               old
               ,
               long
               custom
               hath
               harden'd
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               taken
               away
               the
               sense
               of
               baseness
               .
               But
               he
               that
               is
               grown
               too
               impudent
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               may
               possibly
               be
               made
               afraid
               ;
               and
               an
               apprehension
               of
               danger
               may
               move
               him
               that
               hath
               lost
               the
               sense
               of
               Baseness
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               now
               consider
               the
               great
               danger
               we
               are
               in
               by
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 keeping
                 of
                 God's
                 Commandments
              
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               to
               be
               no
               less
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               
                 perishing
                 everlastingly
              
               .
               We
               must
               repent
               before
               we
               die
               ,
               or
               at
               death
               we
               sink
               into
               Eternal
               Misery
               ;
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               seeing
               none
               of
               us
               knoweth
               how
               soon
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               every
               delay
               of
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               before
               we
               die
               ,
               or
               never
               ,
               is
               extremely
               dangerous
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               resolved
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               it
               behoves
               us
               to
               do
               more
               than
               resolve
               upon
               it
               ;
               for
               without
               doing
               it
               ,
               
               how
               fully
               soever
               we
               resolve
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
               When
               therefore
               will
               we
               repent
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               out
               of
               danger
               ?
               Not
               yet
               ,
               but
               sometime
               hereafter
               .
               Well
               ,
               but
               now
               consider
               it
               in
               earnest
               ;
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               danger
               in
               driving
               it
               off
               till
               hereafter
               ?
               Run
               we
               not
               a
               great
               hazard
               in
               doing
               so
               ?
               All
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               can
               fear
               ,
               our
               attaining
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               our
               escaping
               the
               other
               ,
               depends
               upon
               our
               
                 actual
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               and
               will
               we
               yet
               venture
               all
               upon
               hereafter
               ?
               Suppose
               That
               Hereafter
               never
               come
               ,
               but
               we
               die
               before
               ;
               then
               farewell
               to
               all
               possibility
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Salvation
               too
               .
               Suppose
               we
               live
               till
               Hereafter
               ,
               but
               be
               then
               as
               unwilling
               to
               repent
               as
               we
               are
               now
               ;
               then
               shall
               we
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               but
               much
               worse
               than
               we
               are
               now
               ▪
               and
               in
               more
               danger
               of
               dying
               in
               our
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               of
               Perishing
               .
               Suppose
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               have
               some
               kind
               of
               willingness
               to
               repent
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               repent
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               our
               Repentance
               ▪
               then
               is
               there
               no
               remedy
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               undone
               for
               ever
               .
               Here
               then
               lieth
               the
               danger
               of
               delaying
               till
               hereafter
               .
               We
               know
               not
               
                 whether
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 an
              
               hereafter
               
                 or
                 no
                 to
                 repent
                 in
              
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               an
               
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 shall
                 repent
                 in
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 :
              
               We
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               in
               some
               sort
               repent
               hereafter
               ,
               
                 whether
                 our
                 Repentance
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 us
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 .
              
               
               How
               dangerous
               then
               must
               it
               be
               to
               put
               it
               off
               till
               hereafter
               !
            
             
               
                 What
                 assurance
                 can
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 an
              
               hereafter
               
                 to
                 repent
                 in
              
               ?
               How
               know
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               die
               before
               ?
               God
               hath
               not
               assured
               us
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               Man
               cannot
               ;
               on
               what
               then
               do
               we
               build
               our
               hopes
               of
               living
               to
               any
               time
               hereafter
               ?
               We
               are
               well
               assured
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 judgment
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               IX
               .
               27.
               
               We
               are
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               
                 except
                 we
                 repent
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
                 ,
              
               and
               die
               
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               
                 go
                 into
                 everlasting
                 punishment
              
               .
               But
               who
               hath
               assured
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               any
               time
               at
               all
               ,
               after
               this
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               to
               repent
               in
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               be
               not
               assured
               of
               this
               ,
               what
               can
               it
               be
               to
               put
               off
               that
               which
               must
               be
               done
               before
               we
               die
               ,
               to
               another
               day
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               no
               assurance
               at
               all
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               to
               see
               ,
               but
               a
               rash
               hazarding
               of
               our
               Souls
               to
               all
               Eternity
               ?
               What
               is
               our
               life
               ?
               St.
               Iames
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               know
               it
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 ,
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               IV.
               14.
               
               And
               thence
               that
               Apostle
               very
               rationally
               dissuades
               men
               from
               the
               great
               folly
               of
               confidently
               resolving
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               than
               conditionally
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               hereafter
               ;
               
                 Whereas
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 :
              
               How
               foolish
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 to
                 morrow
              
               we
               will
               do
               this
               or
               that
               ?
               
               
                 Ye
                 ought
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
              
               V.
               15.
               
               When
               we
               say
               ,
               we
               will
               repent
               to
               morrow
               ;
               do
               we
               know
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               alive
               or
               dead
               to
               morrow
               ?
               If
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               mean
               by
               saying
               so
               ,
               but
               this
               ;
               That
               if
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               will
               repent
               to
               morrow
               ?
               And
               are
               we
               content
               then
               to
               be
               damned
               if
               we
               die
               to
               night
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               are
               we
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               put
               it
               to
               the
               venture
               ?
               
                 Boast
                 not
                 thy self
                 of
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 day
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               Prov.
               XXVII
               .
               1.
               
               Alas
               !
               a
               day
               ,
               an
               hour
               ,
               the
               least
               moment
               of
               time
               may
               lay
               the
               strongest
               and
               most
               confident
               of
               us
               all
               upon
               our
               backs
               in
               the
               dust
               ;
               and
               why
               are
               we
               confident
               we
               shall
               repent
               to
               morrow
               ,
               when
               we
               know
               so
               little
               what
               changes
               one
               single
               minute
               may
               produce
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               whilst
               we
               see
               so
               many
               every
               day
               dropping
               down
               into
               the
               grave
               round
               about
               us
               ,
               should
               need
               a
               Monitor
               to
               mind
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               life
               is
               a
               very
               ticklish
               thing
               to
               trust
               to
               ?
               What
               though
               we
               be
               young
               ,
               and
               lusty
               ,
               and
               healthful
               ?
               Were
               not
               some
               of
               them
               so
               too
               ,
               who
               died
               the
               other
               day
               ;
               and
               thought
               they
               not
               themselves
               as
               likely
               to
               live
               as
               any
               of
               us
               can
               be
               ?
               All
               their
               confidence
               is
               swallowed
               up
               of
               Death
               in
               a
               moment
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               are
               all
               of
               us
               so
               many
               days
               the
               nearer
               to
               Death
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               out-lived
               them
               .
               How
               many
               
               hundreds
               yearly
               die
               in
               the
               heat
               and
               wantonness
               of
               their
               youthful
               blood
               ?
               How
               many
               in
               the
               very
               fulness
               of
               strength
               and
               vigour
               ?
               How
               many
               in
               the
               very
               throng
               of
               their
               worldly
               business
               ,
               and
               whilst
               they
               are
               as
               busy
               as
               the
               Bee
               in
               gathering
               for
               
                 old
                 age
              
               ?
               How
               many
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               acts
               of
               Sin
               ,
               in
               their
               drunkenness
               and
               gluttony
               ,
               their
               fornication
               and
               adultery
               ,
               their
               theft
               and
               robbery
               ,
               their
               anger
               and
               revenge
               ?
               How
               many
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               security
               and
               
                 confidence
                 ,
                 sleeping
              
               in
               their
               beds
               ,
               riding
               merrily
               on
               the
               rode
               ,
               going
               busily
               about
               their
               common
               affairs
               ?
               It
               's
               no
               news
               to
               hear
               of
               sudden
               and
               unexpected
               Deaths
               of
               many
               sorts
               ;
               and
               less
               strange
               can
               it
               be
               to
               any
               one
               to
               see
               those
               young
               people
               cut
               off
               by
               Death
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               too
               soon
               to
               become
               good
               and
               serious
               ;
               and
               were
               unwilling
               to
               marr
               their
               juvenile
               pleasures
               with
               many
               thoughts
               of
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               .
               Let
               us
               but
               think
               ,
               how
               many
               are
               already
               Dead
               ,
               who
               delay'd
               their
               Repentance
               with
               as
               much
               confidence
               as
               we
               can
               do
               ,
               to
               Repent
               hereafter
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               no
               time
               left
               them
               to
               Repent
               in
               :
               And
               how
               fruitlesly
               they
               now
               lament
               their
               folly
               in
               doing
               so
               .
               Think
               but
               what
               they
               would
               now
               be
               content
               to
               give
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               their
               life
               to
               begin
               again
               on
               Earth
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               would
               ,
               were
               that
               granted
               them
               ,
               venture
               again
               to
               delay
               
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               hazard
               another
               sudden
               fall
               into
               those
               intollerable
               torments
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               feel
               !
               O
               let
               us
               not
               stay
               ,
               till
               thinking
               of
               this
               will
               do
               us
               no
               good
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               go
               on
               till
               we
               fall
               into
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               experience
               the
               Torments
               of
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               wishes
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               indulge
               our
               infidelity
               as
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               till
               some
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               make
               us
               believe
               ;
               lest
               we
               be
               made
               ,
               before
               we
               fear
               it
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               what
               we
               make
               no
               more
               haste
               to
               escape
               .
               We
               say
               still
               ,
               we
               will
               Repent
               and
               become
               new
               men
               to
               morrow
               :
               But
               alas
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               yet
               whether
               we
               shall
               live
               till
               then
               ;
               nay
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               but
               that
               our
               bodies
               may
               be
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               our
               Souls
               in
               Hell
               to
               morrow
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               ,
               because
               we
               Repent
               not
               to
               day
               .
               Who
               then
               that
               is
               wise
               will
               venture
               one
               moment
               longer
               on
               such
               an
               uncertainty
               ?
            
             
               But
               suppose
               we
               may
               live
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               time
               we
               at
               present
               presume
               so
               groundlesly
               upon
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               be
               one
               jot
               the
               better
               for
               it
               when
               we
               have
               it
               .
               We
               are
               to
               consider
               yet
               farther
               ,
               how
               many
               things
               may
               happen
               to
               us
               at
               that
               time
               or
               before
               ,
               which
               may
               as
               much
               disable
               us
               to
               Repent
               ,
               as
               Death
               it self
               .
               We
               may
               live
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               unto
               all
               manner
               of
               Religious
               Duty
               and
               Exercise
               :
               We
               may
               be
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               not
               be
               able
               either
               to
               
               reflect
               on
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               or
               understand
               what
               is
               present
               ,
               or
               consider
               what
               is
               to
               come
               .
               We
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               many
               Diseases
               suddenly
               surprise
               men
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               immediately
               deprive
               them
               of
               life
               ,
               yet
               destroy
               their
               memory
               ,
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               reason
               ;
               or
               so
               weaken
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               be
               of
               little
               use
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Repentance
               .
               May
               we
               not
               be
               suddenly
               taken
               with
               an
               Apoplexy
               or
               a
               Lethargy
               ,
               with
               a
               Phrenzy
               ,
               or
               Melancholy
               ,
               or
               Dotage
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               become
               mad
               or
               foolish
               ,
               and
               so
               distracted
               and
               crazed
               in
               our
               heads
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               at
               all
               consider
               either
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               we
               should
               do
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               suppose
               none
               of
               these
               things
               befall
               us
               ,
               yet
               are
               there
               other
               diseases
               and
               pains
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               are
               subject
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               may
               labour
               under
               a
               very
               considerable
               time
               before
               they
               kill
               us
               ;
               by
               which
               yet
               we
               may
               be
               brought
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               very
               hard
               to
               perform
               any
               Religious
               Duty
               as
               we
               ought
               .
               We
               may
               lie
               under
               such
               continual
               ,
               and
               even
               intollerable
               pains
               of
               body
               ;
               under
               such
               daily
               languishings
               ,
               and
               faintings
               ,
               and
               decays
               of
               Strength
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               very
               little
               freedom
               or
               strength
               of
               mind
               left
               us
               to
               Consider
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               till
               then
               hath
               been
               delay'd
               .
               Why
               do
               not
               we
               think
               our selves
               concern'd
               to
               prevent
               all
               these
               evils
               ?
               Are
               we
               not
               sensible
               that
               such
               things
               
               often
               befal
               men
               ,
               who
               as
               little
               fear'd
               them
               as
               we
               do
               ?
               And
               may
               they
               not
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               befal
               us
               as
               well
               as
               any
               others
               ?
               If
               we
               are
               surprized
               by
               any
               of
               these
               after
               we
               are
               become
               sincere
               Penitents
               ,
               they
               do
               us
               but
               little
               hurt
               ;
               they
               are
               God's
               Visitations
               indeed
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               ,
               He
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               only
               knows
               ;
               but
               the
               worst
               that
               comes
               to
               us
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               long
               a
               dying
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               God.
               But
               if
               we
               have
               not
               
                 sincerely
                 Repented
              
               before
               these
               evils
               seize
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               Repent
               ;
               and
               God
               only
               knows
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               us
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               be
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               good
               use
               of
               our
               strength
               and
               health
               ,
               our
               senses
               and
               understanding
               ,
               whilst
               we
               have
               them
               .
               Why
               make
               we
               not
               all
               sure
               now
               whilst
               we
               can
               ,
               seeing
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               ?
               Now
               we
               are
               young
               ,
               we
               are
               too
               jovial
               and
               airy
               ;
               and
               we
               put
               all
               off
               to
               those
               years
               ,
               which
               we
               suppose
               will
               of
               course
               bring
               with
               them
               more
               Seriousness
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               think
               it
               will
               better
               become
               us
               to
               look
               gravely
               and
               Religiously
               .
               When
               those
               years
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               call
               the
               years
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               are
               come
               ;
               we
               find
               that
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               other
               business
               comes
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               are
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               we
               are
               engaged
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               have
               got
               loose
               from
               the
               Vanities
               of
               Youth
               ,
               which
               do
               
               not
               seldome
               hold
               us
               fast
               even
               till
               we
               die
               ,
               we
               are
               become
               intangled
               in
               things
               that
               are
               but
               a
               little
               better
               ;
               and
               we
               put
               off
               all
               yet
               till
               
                 old
                 age
              
               come
               and
               make
               us
               more
               
                 leisure
                 .
                 Old
                 age
              
               is
               all
               this
               while
               stealing
               insensibly
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               perceive
               it
               not
               for
               the
               throng
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               till
               we
               find
               our selves
               on
               a
               sudden
               grown
               too
               heavy
               and
               dull
               ,
               and
               our
               faculties
               too
               much
               decay'd
               ,
               and
               too
               feeble
               for
               much
               business
               .
               And
               then
               instead
               of
               serious
               reflections
               on
               the
               state
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               we
               are
               rather
               apt
               to
               reflect
               with
               too
               much
               concern
               on
               our
               present
               bodily
               weakness
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               become
               unable
               to
               do
               any
               longer
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               as
               great
               a
               mind
               to
               do
               as
               ever
               .
               And
               hence
               also
               instead
               of
               being
               Penitent
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               grow
               
                 Passionate
                 ,
                 Peevish
              
               ,
               and
               Impatient
               ;
               and
               our
               Repentance
               is
               still
               put
               off
               to
               our
               last
               Sickness
               .
               After
               all
               these
               delays
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               we
               have
               no
               Sickness
               at
               all
               ,
               Death
               gives
               us
               no
               warning
               at
               all
               of
               its
               approach
               ,
               but
               knocks
               us
               down
               with
               a
               sudden
               blow
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               sends
               such
               a
               Messenger
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               know
               or
               consider
               ,
               whither
               we
               are
               going
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               either
               the
               stupefaction
               or
               Torment
               which
               it
               lays
               us
               under
               .
               What
               remains
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               take
               the
               Preacher's
               advice
               ,
               Ecc.
               XII
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Remember
                 now
                 thy
                 Creator
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 evil
                 days
                 come
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 years
                 draw
                 nigh
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               besides
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               term
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               as
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               many
               disappointments
               ,
               which
               not
               unusually
               befal
               us
               in
               it
               ;
               we
               ought
               farther
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               Iust
               in
               God
               to
               cut
               our
               lives
               the
               shorter
               ,
               for
               our
               
                 delaying
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
              
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               take
               a
               more
               likely
               course
               to
               provoke
               God
               to
               take
               us
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               our
               days
               ,
               or
               to
               render
               them
               by
               his
               Iudgments
               intollerable
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               this
               bad
               use
               which
               we
               make
               of
               them
               .
               When
               by
               delaying
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               we
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               we
               grudge
               him
               any
               considerable
               part
               of
               our
               time
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               resolved
               to
               dishonour
               him
               with
               as
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               upon
               his
               Service
               as
               little
               of
               it
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               what
               readier
               way
               can
               we
               take
               to
               provoke
               him
               ,
               either
               to
               cut
               our
               thread
               of
               life
               very
               short
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               it
               very
               knotty
               to
               us
               ?
               Can
               we
               our selves
               when
               we
               think
               well
               of
               it
               ,
               judge
               it
               fit
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               to
               whose
               goodness
               we
               owe
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               being
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               hands
               our
               times
               are
               ,
               Psal.
               XXXI
               .
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 whose
                 hand
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 every
                 living
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
              
               Job
               XII
               .
               10.
               should
               allow
               us
               just
               as
               much
               time
               as
               we
               desire
               ,
               to
               dishonour
               and
               affront
               him
               in
               ?
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               greater
               Presumption
               we
               can
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               than
               to
               resolve
               to
               rebel
               against
               God
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               think
               it
               safe
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               he
               should
               give
               us
               from
               day
               to
               day
               more
               time
               to
               
               do
               so
               in
               .
               O
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               he
               take
               away
               our
               breath
               ,
               and
               we
               return
               to
               our
               dust
               ere
               we
               have
               begun
               to
               serve
               him
               ;
               for
               then
               be
               sure
               all
               these
               vain
               thoughts
               shall
               perish
               .
               Psal.
               CVI.
               4.
               
               The
               youngest
               of
               us
               is
               not
               sure
               to
               live
               one
               day
               longer
               ;
               and
               we
               who
               grow
               old
               are
               very
               sure
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               have
               many
               days
               more
               ,
               if
               any
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               this
               World
               :
               nor
               what
               kind
               of
               days
               ,
               be
               they
               many
               or
               few
               ,
               they
               will
               prove
               to
               us
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               no
               longer
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               so
               little
               sure
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               
                 any
                 hereafter
              
               to
               repent
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               The
               Second
               Danger
               of
               DELAY
               .
            
             
               AS
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               drive
               off
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               in
               hopes
               that
               we
               may
               have
               time
               enough
               hereafter
               to
               repent
               in
               :
               So
               is
               it
               altogether
               as
               dangerous
               upon
               another
               account
               ,
               
                 Because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 an
              
               hereafter
               ,
               
                 whether
                 we
                 shall
                 repent
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
              
               I
               have
               already
               mention'd
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               may
               disable
               us
               to
               repent
               hereafter
               ;
               but
               besides
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               also
               as
               unwilling
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               as
               much
               indisposed
               to
               repent
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               now
               .
               
               Is
               there
               not
               as
               much
               reason
               now
               to
               move
               us
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               ever
               there
               will
               be
               hereafter
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               the
               same
               God
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               then
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 ,
                 unchangeable
              
               for
               ever
               ?
               Are
               not
               our
               Obligations
               ,
               and
               our
               Dependances
               on
               him
               the
               same
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               the
               danger
               of
               
                 dying
                 impenitent
              
               ,
               the
               same
               now
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               then
               ?
               What
               reason
               then
               can
               we
               have
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               will
               not
               move
               us
               now
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               should
               prevail
               more
               with
               us
               hereafter
               ?
               How
               difficult
               ,
               or
               how
               easie
               soever
               the
               Duty
               may
               now
               seem
               to
               us
               ;
               or
               whatever
               it
               is
               that
               now
               affrights
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               encourageth
               us
               to
               delay
               it
               :
               we
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               think
               that
               it
               will
               become
               more
               easie
               by
               delay
               ;
               that
               we
               shall
               meet
               with
               fewer
               difficulties
               the
               longer
               we
               drive
               it
               off
               ,
               or
               fewer
               temptations
               to
               defer
               it
               still
               longer
               .
               Nay
               ,
               't
               is
               very
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               longer
               we
               delay
               ,
               the
               difficulty
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               very
               probably
               ,
               so
               will
               our
               unwillingness
               too
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               more
               willing
               to
               set
               our selves
               about
               a
               harder
               work
               hereafter
               ,
               seeing
               we
               dare
               not
               venture
               on
               it
               now
               that
               it
               is
               much
               more
               easie
               .
               Would
               to
               God
               all
               impenitent
               Sinners
               could
               be
               brought
               to
               consider
               this
               ;
               That
               all
               the
               good
               they
               do
               themselves
               by
               delaying
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               it
               every
               day
               harder
               for
               them
               to
               do
               a
               
               thing
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               do
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               perish
               .
               That
               we
               may
               be
               convinced
               of
               this
               folly
               ,
               let
               us
               observe
               but
               these
               few
               things
               .
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Delay
                 will
                 hereafter
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 forcible
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Work
                 will
                 hereafter
                 be
                 greater
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Our
                 Strength
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Our
                 Time
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 shorter
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Our
                 Assistances
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 fewer
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Our
                 Impediments
                 and
                 Discouragements
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 .
              
               And
               when
               all
               this
               hath
               been
               well
               thought
               on
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               though
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               we
               very
               groundlesly
               presume
               upon
               ,
               should
               be
               granted
               us
               ;
               yet
               cannot
               we
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               shall
               ,
               nay
               ,
               we
               are
               more
               sure
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               make
               so
               good
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               do
               of
               the
               time
               which
               is
               present
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Look
               what
               Causes
               we
               think
               we
               have
               at
               present
               to
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               till
               another
               time
               ;
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 powerful
              
               to
               work
               upon
               us
               ,
               are
               we
               like
               to
               have
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               as
               hard
               ,
               or
               harder
               then
               not
               to
               be
               tempted
               to
               delay
               ,
               than
               now
               it
               is
               .
               Is
               it
               now
               a
               
                 careless
                 ,
                 negligent
              
               and
               unconsidering
               temper
               of
               mind
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               delay
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               likely
               ,
               the
               longer
               we
               delay
               ,
               that
               this
               same
               supine
               and
               regardless
               temper
               will
               be
               the
               more
               fixed
               and
               confirm'd
               ?
               
               What
               is
               it
               that
               we
               think
               will
               alter
               it
               ?
               The
               Temper
               we
               are
               of
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               admits
               of
               none
               ,
               or
               very
               slight
               thoughts
               of
               any
               such
               
                 future
                 alteration
              
               of
               it
               ;
               these
               thoughts
               consist
               not
               with
               such
               a
               careless
               and
               inconsiderate
               temper
               ,
               as
               we
               suppose
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               delay
               .
               However
               ,
               such
               a
               change
               of
               it
               hereafter
               is
               not
               to
               be
               depended
               on
               .
               What
               makes
               men
               more
               careless
               and
               secure
               in
               their
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               than
               long
               impunity
               and
               forbearance
               ?
               He
               that
               was
               a
               little
               afraid
               to
               venture
               on
               sin
               at
               first
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               punish'd
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               lest
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               should
               light
               suddenly
               upon
               him
               in
               some
               severe
               judgment
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               was
               at
               first
               somewhat
               ashamed
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               conquer
               his
               
                 natural
                 Modesty
              
               ,
               or
               to
               endure
               the
               reproaches
               of
               his
               
                 natural
                 Conscience
              
               :
               after
               he
               has
               with
               some
               strugling
               broke
               through
               these
               bars
               of
               fear
               and
               shame
               ,
               the
               further
               he
               ventures
               forward
               ,
               the
               farther
               he
               leaves
               them
               both
               behind
               him
               .
               When
               the
               sin
               is
               become
               customary
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               finds
               that
               he
               suffereth
               nothing
               by
               it
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               more
               emboldened
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               .
               The
               longer
               he
               escapeth
               what
               at
               first
               he
               was
               afraid
               of
               ,
               the
               less
               apt
               is
               he
               to
               fear
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               hope
               he
               hath
               to
               escape
               it
               still
               .
               
                 The
                 prosperity
                 of
                 fools
                 destroyeth
                 them
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               I.
               32.
               
               How
               ,
               but
               by
               making
               them
               the
               more
               careless
               and
               resolute
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               wherein
               they
               thrive
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               it
               by
               daily
               
               experience
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sinners
               ?
               
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 evil
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 speedily
                 executed
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 fully
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               VIII
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               Is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               delay
               a
               secret
               root
               of
               Atheism
               or
               Infidelity
               ,
               a
               disbelief
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Word
               ?
               The
               longer
               we
               go
               on
               in
               any
               sin
               ,
               the
               more
               likely
               are
               we
               to
               be
               harden'd
               in
               our
               unbelief
               .
               For
               whilst
               we
               hold
               on
               offending
               God
               ,
               and
               disobeying
               his
               Word
               ;
               and
               yet
               find
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               
                 terrible
                 threatnings
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               seem
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               letteth
               us
               alone
               ,
               and
               stretcheth
               not
               out
               his
               hand
               to
               execute
               vengeance
               upon
               us
               ;
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               take
               as
               little
               notice
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               foolishly
               imagine
               he
               taketh
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               continue
               to
               do
               these
               evil
               things
               ,
               and
               God
               keeps
               silence
               ,
               we
               conclude
               the
               more
               confidently
               ,
               either
               with
               the
               Fool
               ,
               Psal.
               XIV
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               :
               or
               with
               another
               as
               foolish
               as
               he
               ,
               Psal.
               L.
               21.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 our selves
                 .
              
               The
               prosperous
               Sinner
               is
               apt
               to
               
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 he
                 hideth
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 contemneth
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 require
                 it
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               X.
               11
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 regard
                 it
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               XCIV
               .
               7.
               
               To
               such
               a
               brutishness
               doth
               our
               continuance
               in
               sin
               ordinarily
               bring
               us
               !
            
             
             
               Is
               it
               an
               unwarrantable
               presumption
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               God's
               Mercy
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               unwearied
               Forbearance
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               delay
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               then
               too
               natural
               to
               men
               of
               this
               presumption
               ,
               to
               presume
               still
               the
               more
               confidently
               ,
               the
               longer
               God
               forbeareth
               them
               ?
               Certainly
               he
               that
               delayeth
               at
               first
               ,
               presuming
               on
               that
               patience
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               yet
               had
               comparatively
               but
               little
               experience
               ;
               will
               be
               the
               more
               apt
               to
               delay
               still
               longer
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               long
               experienced
               the
               patience
               ,
               and
               long-suffering
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 sins
              
               wherewith
               we
               are
               bewitched
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ?
               And
               what
               reason
               have
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               now
               love
               them
               so
               well
               ,
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               love
               them
               as
               well
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               do
               ?
               What
               can
               we
               imagine
               should
               bring
               us
               out
               of
               love
               with
               sin
               more
               then
               ,
               than
               now
               ?
               We
               may
               not
               be
               able
               to
               commit
               some
               sins
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               now
               we
               commit
               ;
               but
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               why
               we
               may
               not
               have
               the
               same
               love
               for
               them
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               now
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               see
               ,
               that
               usually
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               and
               that
               few
               sins
               are
               less
               loved
               for
               becoming
               habitual
               .
               The
               more
               we
               practise
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               love
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               have
               tasted
               the
               sensual
               sweetness
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               less
               can
               we
               endure
               to
               be
               without
               them
               .
               And
               if
               our
               Inclinations
               and
               
               Tempers
               so
               alter
               with
               our
               Age
               ,
               that
               some
               juvenile
               sins
               do
               not
               relish
               with
               us
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               ;
               yet
               we
               do
               but
               change
               them
               for
               others
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               as
               averse
               from
               goodness
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               evil
               as
               ever
               .
               The
               Sins
               which
               suit
               with
               
                 all
                 ages
              
               of
               man
               ,
               we
               commit
               with
               as
               much
               greediness
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               as
               things
               which
               by
               custom
               are
               become
               natural
               ;
               and
               we
               sin
               even
               as
               we
               eat
               and
               drink
               ;
               being
               as
               unable
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               us
               )
               to
               live
               without
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               without
               the
               other
               .
               And
               though
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               some
               sorts
               of
               Sins
               grow
               stale
               ,
               and
               we
               find
               hereafter
               no
               temptation
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               is
               there
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               ,
               the
               longer
               we
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               grows
               still
               the
               more
               strong
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               an
               
                 inordinate
                 self-love
              
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               we
               have
               been
               used
               to
               
                 deny
                 our selves
              
               in
               the
               things
               we
               love
               ,
               the
               harder
               still
               shall
               we
               find
               it
               to
               do
               so
               .
               We
               have
               been
               used
               to
               humour
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               corrupt
               Nature
               in
               all
               things
               which
               it
               craves
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               's
               all
               a
               case
               ,
               how
               the
               Appetite
               changes
               as
               to
               this
               or
               that
               sin
               ;
               seeing
               what
               it
               desires
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               lost
               all
               power
               to
               resist
               it
               .
               But
               these
               things
               't
               is
               needless
               to
               prove
               ,
               being
               too
               notorious
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               Only
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               consider'd
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               think
               well
               how
               there
               will
               be
               hereafter
               as
               
                 many
                 temptations
              
               to
               delay
               ,
               and
               as
               powerful
               too
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               now
               ;
               we
               may
               discern
               our
               
               folly
               in
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               now
               ,
               in
               hopes
               to
               repent
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               for
               we
               shall
               certainly
               find
               ,
               that
               the
               longer
               we
               delay
               ,
               
                 the
                 greater
                 will
                 the
                 work
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               whatever
               the
               causes
               be
               that
               now
               persuade
               us
               to
               delay
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               likely
               to
               persuade
               us
               to
               delay
               hereafter
               than
               now
               .
               If
               they
               can
               prevail
               with
               us
               to
               neglect
               a
               necessary
               work
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               less
               ;
               they
               will
               more
               easily
               prevail
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               greatness
               of
               the
               work
               seems
               enough
               of
               it self
               to
               dishearten
               us
               from
               going
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               consider
               ,
               how
               much
               greater
               a
               work
               it
               will
               be
               to
               repent
               hereafter
               ,
               than
               
                 now
                 .
                 First
              
               ,
               It
               is
               very
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               longer
               we
               have
               neglected
               to
               learn
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               have
               to
               learn.
               And
               the
               longer
               we
               have
               neglected
               to
               do
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               have
               to
               do
               .
               The
               longer
               we
               stay
               before
               we
               repent
               ,
               the
               
                 more
                 sins
              
               we
               have
               to
               repent
               of
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               long
               since
               begun
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               a
               considerable
               progress
               in
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               hereafter
               find
               so
               much
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               hath
               done
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               hath
               then
               all
               to
               begin
               .
               All
               those
               Omissions
               and
               Neglects
               we
               have
               been
               every
               day
               guilty
               of
               ,
               come
               then
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               the
               things
               which
               have
               been
               neglected
               and
               omitted
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               't
               is
               possible
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               labour
               had
               been
               saved
               ,
               
               had
               we
               repented
               ,
               and
               done
               our
               duty
               in
               due
               time
               .
               We
               every
               day
               sin
               ,
               even
               though
               we
               do
               all
               that
               we
               can
               to
               avoid
               it
               ;
               (
               which
               yet
               we
               seldom
               do
               )
               and
               every
               day
               we
               ought
               to
               repent
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               day
               ;
               and
               therefore
               till
               we
               repent
               ,
               every
               day
               much
               increaseth
               the
               labour
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               because
               every
               day
               adds
               to
               the
               number
               of
               our
               sins
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               .
               And
               our
               
                 delay
                 to
                 repent
              
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               sins
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               every
               day's
               delay
               is
               such
               a
               new
               sin
               added
               to
               that
               of
               the
               former
               day
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               he
               doth
               nothing
               else
               but
               heap
               up
               sin
               upon
               sin
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               he
               doth
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               sin
               .
               And
               what
               a
               task
               doth
               he
               thus
               make
               himself
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               all
               these
               sins
               hereafter
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               every
               Conviction
               that
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               every
               purpose
               ,
               and
               resolution
               ,
               and
               thought
               of
               repenting
               ,
               not
               speedily
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               our
               guilt
               ,
               and
               makes
               our
               sins
               the
               more
               sinful
               ,
               the
               less
               excusable
               ,
               and
               more
               hardly
               pardonable
               ;
               because
               't
               is
               a
               sign
               ,
               that
               we
               go
               on
               in
               sin
               against
               Knowledg
               ,
               against
               Conscience
               ,
               against
               the
               good
               Motions
               of
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Rebukes
               of
               our
               own
               Hearts
               ;
               the
               delay
               is
               throughly
               wilful
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               freely
               chosen
               ;
               and
               thus
               our
               sins
               become
               as
               great
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               striving
               against
               Conscience
               ,
               a
               resisting
               and
               grieving
               of
               
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               quenching
               of
               its
               holy
               Motions
               ,
               and
               a
               daily
               fighting
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               resolute
               maintaining
               our
               ground
               against
               him
               .
               And
               must
               not
               all
               this
               make
               Repentance
               a
               much
               harder
               work
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               it
               might
               have
               been
               ?
               How
               much
               easier
               is
               it
               to
               pluck
               up
               two
               or
               three
               weeds
               daily
               in
               a
               Garden
               ,
               as
               we
               perceive
               them
               shooting
               forth
               ;
               than
               to
               weed
               one
               that
               ,
               through
               neglect
               ,
               is
               quite
               overrun
               with
               them
               ?
               And
               to
               how
               much
               better
               purpose
               too
               were
               it
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               For
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               the
               good
               Plants
               have
               liberty
               to
               thrive
               and
               flourish
               ;
               whilst
               by
               neglect
               all
               that
               's
               good
               is
               choaked
               up
               ,
               and
               rarely
               turns
               to
               any
               advantage
               .
               So
               much
               easier
               is
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               far
               better
               purpose
               and
               advantage
               to
               repent
               early
               than
               late
               .
               When
               one
               hath
               gone
               on
               but
               a
               few
               steps
               in
               a
               wrong
               way
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               then
               turn
               back
               ,
               because
               he
               thinks
               it
               too
               much
               pains
               for
               him
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               unwilling
               is
               he
               like
               to
               be
               to
               go
               back
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               on
               many
               miles
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               afraid
               to
               encounter
               two
               or
               three
               Enemies
               at
               present
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               so
               stout
               afterwards
               as
               to
               set
               upon
               an
               Army
               of
               many
               thousands
               :
               especially
               when
               by
               his
               delay
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               time
               to
               strengthen
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               that
               we
               are
               here
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               delay
               we
               suffer
               our
               sins
               to
               grow
               not
               only
               in
               number
               ,
               but
               in
               strength
               too
               :
               and
               as
               it
               
               is
               easier
               to
               repent
               of
               a
               few
               sins
               than
               many
               ;
               so
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               a
               far
               harder
               task
               to
               conquer
               many
               sins
               in
               their
               
                 full
                 strength
              
               ,
               than
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               weaker
               too
               .
               Every
               one
               knows
               by
               woful
               experience
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               have
               attempted
               to
               get
               the
               mastery
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               what
               strength
               every
               sin
               gains
               in
               us
               by
               our
               long
               accustoming
               of
               our selves
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               how
               much
               easier
               it
               is
               to
               leave
               off
               the
               practice
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               after
               but
               once
               or
               twice
               committing
               it
               ;
               than
               after
               that
               by
               frequent
               committing
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               become
               habitual
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               natural
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               by
               custom
               brought
               our selves
               to
               that
               pass
               ,
               that
               we
               seem
               to
               our selves
               to
               stand
               in
               as
               much
               need
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               of
               our
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               and
               can
               as
               little
               be
               content
               without
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               easie
               to
               pluck
               up
               a
               tender
               Sprout
               of
               the
               first
               or
               second
               years
               growth
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               by
               letting
               it
               stand
               and
               grow
               ,
               is
               every
               year
               harder
               and
               harder
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               become
               a
               strong
               Tree
               ,
               impossible
               for
               the
               strongest
               man
               to
               do
               .
               'T
               is
               easie
               to
               quench
               a
               small
               spark
               that
               's
               but
               just
               taking
               hold
               of
               the
               Thatch
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               extinguish
               the
               fire
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               House
               is
               on
               a
               flame
               .
               It
               may
               be
               no
               difficult
               matter
               to
               cure
               a
               little
               Sore
               at
               first
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               be
               more
               hard
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               by
               delay
               't
               is
               grown
               into
               a
               hollow
               and
               filthy
               Ulcer
               ;
               and
               hardly
               possible
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               to
               a
               Cancer
               ,
               or
               a
               Gangreen
               .
               How
               strange
               a
               
               thing
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               delay
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               the
               only
               cure
               of
               a
               diseased
               and
               ulcerous
               Soul
               ,
               till
               by
               delay
               we
               become
               almost
               past
               possibility
               of
               being
               cured
               !
               
                 Can
                 the
                 Ethiopian
                 change
                 his
                 skin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Leopard
                 his
                 spots
                 ?
                 Then
                 may
                 ye
                 also
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               XIII
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               our
               work
               by
               delay
               grows
               
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 strength
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 grows
                 less
              
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               it
               still
               harder
               .
               The
               more
               sick
               a
               man
               groweth
               ,
               or
               the
               longer
               he
               lieth
               under
               his
               Disease
               ,
               the
               weaker
               he
               groweth
               too
               ,
               and
               the
               less
               strength
               he
               hath
               to
               help
               himself
               .
               Tho
               we
               are
               all
               corrupt
               enough
               by
               nature
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               are
               so
               of
               our selves
               ,
               by
               much
               too
               weak
               to
               conquer
               any
               Lust
               without
               the
               help
               of
               supernatural
               Grace
               :
               yet
               our
               giving
               way
               to
               our
               
                 natural
                 corruption
              
               ,
               and
               our
               indulging
               our selves
               in
               our
               own
               weaknesses
               ,
               makes
               us
               still
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               .
               He
               that
               exerciseth
               not
               his
               strength
               ,
               by
               degrees
               loseth
               it
               .
               And
               he
               that
               instead
               of
               resisting
               his
               Enemy
               as
               well
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               layeth
               himself
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               to
               be
               trod
               upon
               ,
               will
               find
               that
               he
               hath
               then
               less
               strength
               to
               raise
               himself
               up
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               at
               first
               to
               stand
               his
               ground
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               he
               that
               ,
               instead
               of
               making
               what
               defence
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               stands
               still
               ,
               and
               lets
               his
               Enemy
               give
               him
               wound
               after
               wound
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will
               ;
               if
               he
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               save
               himself
               at
               last
               ,
               may
               find
               that
               he
               hath
               
               not
               strength
               enough
               left
               him
               ,
               either
               to
               fight
               ,
               or
               
                 run
                 away
              
               .
               In
               three
               things
               principally
               a
               man's
               
                 natural
                 strength
              
               to
               withstand
               a
               temptation
               to
               wickedness
               ,
               or
               to
               change
               an
               ill
               Custom
               for
               a
               better
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               consist
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 natural
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 deliberate
                 Consideration
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Success
              
               .
               But
               by
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               we
               lose
               more
               and
               more
               of
               this
               strength
               daily
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Though
               our
               Natures
               be
               strongly
               biassed
               towards
               Evil
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               mightily
               of
               our selves
               incline
               that
               way
               ;
               yet
               is
               there
               such
               a
               thing
               in
               us
               as
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ;
               whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               go
               wrong
               ,
               and
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               very
               much
               misbecometh
               us
               to
               do
               .
               We
               yet
               retain
               some
               
                 Principles
                 of
                 Morality
              
               ,
               and
               
                 natural
                 Notions
              
               of
               Good
               and
               
                 Evil
                 ,
                 Honesty
              
               and
               
                 Dishonesty
                 ,
                 Decency
              
               and
               Indecency
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               quite
               erazed
               ,
               nor
               worn
               out
               .
               And
               our
               Consciences
               are
               ready
               to
               check
               us
               for
               doing
               contrary
               to
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               reproach
               us
               with
               the
               unreasonableness
               and
               shamefulness
               of
               acting
               some
               evil
               things
               .
               But
               when
               we
               long
               neglect
               to
               heaken
               to
               our
               Reason
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               dictates
               of
               it
               ;
               yielding
               to
               our
               brutish
               Affections
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               the
               sole
               command
               of
               us
               :
               we
               by
               degrees
               forget
               we
               have
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Reason
               to
               direct
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Consciences
               fall
               asleep
               ,
               having
               nothing
               to
               
               do
               ;
               our
               unruly
               Lusts
               ruling
               us
               in
               every
               thing
               .
               We
               can
               see
               nothing
               unhandsome
               in
               what
               we
               are
               fondly
               in
               love
               with
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               any
               more
               be
               ashamed
               of
               what
               we
               have
               long
               accustomed
               our selves
               unto
               ;
               especially
               when
               we
               find
               we
               are
               not
               alone
               in
               any
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               but
               find
               Companions
               enough
               to
               embolden
               us
               in
               any
               wickedness
               .
               
                 Were
                 they
                 ashamed
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 abomination
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 blush
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               VI.
               15.
               
               The
               Sinner
               ,
               after
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               begins
               to
               think
               it
               a
               piece
               of
               bravery
               to
               be
               impudent
               ,
               and
               to
               glory
               in
               his
               shame
               ;
               and
               nothing
               must
               be
               thought
               unreasonable
               ,
               or
               undecent
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               do
               .
               Thus
               our
               foolish
               Hearts
               are
               more
               and
               more
               darken'd
               ,
               and
               our
               Conscience
               seared
               as
               with
               a
               hot
               iron
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               IV.
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               when
               it
               is
               so
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Reason
               bears
               no
               sway
               for
               the
               tyranny
               of
               our
               Lusts
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               no
               help
               from
               Consideration
               ,
               because
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               any
               purpose
               ;
               this
               being
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               Reason
               uningaged
               by
               affection
               ,
               and
               at
               liberty
               to
               do
               its
               office
               .
               Or
               if
               sometimes
               Conscience
               be
               a
               little
               startled
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               be
               restless
               ,
               and
               set
               our
               thoughts
               on
               work
               a-while
               ;
               yet
               alas
               ,
               the
               condition
               ,
               which
               by
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               we
               bring
               our selves
               into
               ,
               is
               so
               sad
               and
               frightful
               ,
               that
               we
               
               cannot
               indure
               to
               
                 think
                 much
              
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               presently
               turn
               our
               thoughts
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               busie
               them
               about
               something
               more
               pleasant
               to
               us
               .
               Indeed
               most
               of
               us
               have
               learn'd
               well
               enough
               ,
               how
               to
               keep
               our selves
               from
               all
               
                 serious
                 Consideration
              
               of
               either
               the
               
                 unreasonableness
                 ,
                 shame
              
               ,
               or
               danger
               of
               our
               sinful
               ways
               ;
               being
               always
               so
               busie
               about
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               our
               Vanities
               ,
               or
               in
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               to
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               seldom
               at
               leisure
               to
               think
               much
               on
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               By
               long
               continuing
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               giving
               way
               to
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               we
               give
               them
               so
               much
               the
               mastery
               and
               dominion
               over
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               at
               any
               time
               we
               are
               able
               to
               consider
               a
               little
               in
               what
               a
               wretched
               State
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               have
               some
               thoughts
               of
               getting
               into
               a
               better
               ;
               we
               find
               our selves
               so
               fast
               hamper'd
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               taken
               such
               strong
               hold
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 strength
              
               is
               necessary
               to
               break
               loose
               from
               them
               .
               Hereupon
               our
               Courage
               quite
               fails
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               hopes
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               ever
               we
               can
               be
               able
               to
               recover
               our selves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               suffered
               our selves
               to
               be
               so
               much
               intangled
               ;
               all
               our
               spirits
               therefore
               sink
               down
               into
               Despair
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               labour
               (
               as
               we
               fear
               )
               in
               vain
               ,
               or
               to
               disquiet
               our selves
               any
               longer
               ,
               about
               what
               we
               imagine
               past
               all
               
               help
               .
               O
               that
               we
               could
               be
               brought
               in
               time
               to
               Consider
               ,
               how
               by
               delay
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               perfectly
               infatuated
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               inchanted
               ,
               having
               no
               use
               of
               Reason
               or
               Consideration
               ;
               no
               Courage
               left
               us
               to
               attempt
               our
               Freedom
               ,
               or
               Hope
               to
               obtain
               it
               ;
               but
               lye
               in
               our
               slavery
               without
               any
               Sense
               of
               our
               vile
               Condition
               ,
               and
               without
               either
               Wit
               or
               Strength
               ever
               to
               come
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               by
               Delay
               our
               Work
               grows
               greater
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Strength
                 less
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 time
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 shortned
              
               ;
               and
               tho
               we
               have
               both
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               less
               Skill
               and
               Ability
               to
               work
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               
                 less
                 time
              
               for
               our
               work
               .
               The
               more
               time
               we
               have
               already
               sinned
               away
               ,
               the
               less
               we
               are
               sure
               is
               behind
               to
               Repent
               ,
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               provide
               for
               our
               Souls
               in
               .
               Tho
               we
               may
               know
               how
               much
               we
               have
               had
               already
               to
               an
               ill
               purpose
               as
               we
               have
               abused
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               know
               not
               how
               little
               ,
               or
               whether
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               will
               be
               granted
               us
               for
               a
               better
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               cannot
               be
               very
               long
               ,
               because
               so
               much
               is
               already
               gone
               ;
               and
               yet
               put
               both
               together
               ,
               were
               it
               possible
               ,
               all
               would
               have
               been
               short
               enough
               for
               the
               work
               we
               had
               to
               do
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               work
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               as
               it
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               tho
               a
               man
               take
               the
               whole
               day
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               madness
               to
               drive
               it
               off
               ,
               hoping
               it
               may
               be
               done
               well
               enough
               in
               one
               or
               two
               of
               
               the
               last
               hours
               of
               the
               day
               ?
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               lost
               time
               of
               many
               Years
               to
               redeem
               ,
               had
               need
               to
               ply
               his
               business
               very
               close
               indeed
               ,
               if
               he
               hope
               to
               do
               it
               in
               a
               few
               days
               .
               Can
               we
               think
               that
               our
               corrupt
               hearts
               and
               minds
               will
               be
               throughly
               changed
               and
               cleansed
               ,
               all
               our
               sinful
               desires
               and
               affections
               quite
               altered
               ,
               our
               whole
               Conversation
               reformed
               ,
               every
               evil
               habit
               
                 broken
                 off
              
               ,
               every
               lust
               mortified
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               renew'd
               ,
               all
               Graces
               acquired
               ,
               Sanctification
               compleated
               ,
               and
               every
               necessary
               Duty
               perform'd
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               in
               a
               moment
               of
               time
               ?
               If
               the
               work
               be
               so
               easie
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               time
               will
               serve
               to
               do
               it
               in
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               our
               Shame
               and
               Guilt
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               less
               excusable
               are
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               done
               all
               no
               sooner
               ,
               having
               had
               so
               much
               time
               already
               to
               do
               it
               in
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               supposing
               all
               might
               be
               done
               in
               so
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               we
               might
               repent
               sufficiently
               and
               savingly
               ,
               of
               a
               long
               wicked
               life
               ,
               in
               some
               small
               part
               of
               it
               towards
               the
               end
               ;
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               That
               a
               little
               time
               will
               hardly
               be
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               try
               and
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               his
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               not
               since●e
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               us
               no
               good
               ;
               and
               till
               we
               know
               it
               is
               sincere
               ,
               it
               can
               afford
               us
               little
               Comfort
               .
               He
               that
               repents
               earliest
               ,
               shall
               now
               and
               then
               meet
               with
               Temptations
               to
               doubt
               whether
               he
               hath
               
                 sincerely
                 repented
              
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               cost
               him
               some
               pains
               
               to
               search
               into
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               himself
               in
               any
               good
               and
               comfortable
               measure
               sure
               of
               it
               .
               And
               to
               find
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               that
               must
               be
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               
                 old
                 age
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetness
               of
               his
               
                 Dying
                 thoughts
              
               .
               But
               he
               that
               defers
               his
               Repentance
               to
               the
               later
               part
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               if
               then
               he
               may
               Repent
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               find
               the
               time
               much
               too
               short
               for
               him
               very
               comfortably
               to
               assure
               himself
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               indeed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               he
               may
               Repent
               ,
               possibly
               he
               may
               not
               be
               able
               so
               well
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               go
               out
               of
               this
               World
               with
               many
               fears
               and
               doubts
               ,
               and
               much
               
                 uncomfortable
                 distraction
              
               of
               thoughts
               about
               it
               .
               And
               though
               this
               may
               possibly
               be
               the
               case
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               have
               lived
               a
               
                 life
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               a
               thing
               a
               man
               would
               choose
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               not
               do
               what
               he
               can
               to
               prevent
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               that
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               doth
               not
               .
               He
               that
               
                 lives
                 well
              
               ,
               may
               through
               the
               tenderness
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               jealousy
               of
               himself
               ,
               die
               somewhat
               uncomfortably
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               
                 lives
                 ill
              
               almost
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               ,
               I
               think
               must
               needs
               do
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               so
               dozed
               or
               stupified
               with
               his
               disease
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               sensible
               that
               he
               is
               a
               dying
               ;
               or
               else
               have
               the
               favour
               of
               some
               extraordinary
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               such
               an
               one
               of
               all
               men
               hath
               least
               reason
               to
               hope
               for
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               For
               he
               that
               long
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               hath
               reason
               enough
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               
                 less
                 Assistance
              
               hereafter
               for
               this
               great
               work
               ,
               than
               now
               he
               may
               have
               .
               All
               the
               helps
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               ,
               come
               from
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               whose
               special
               Grace
               we
               shall
               never
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               available
               to
               our
               own
               Salvation
               .
               We
               are
               too
               weak
               of
               our selves
               to
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               perfect
               Holiness
               :
               It
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
               Now
               that
               man
               must
               have
               a
               strange
               measure
               of
               unreasonable
               confidence
               ,
               that
               thinks
               he
               hath
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               at
               his
               Command
               ;
               and
               can
               make
               himself
               sure
               to
               have
               it
               just
               when
               he
               shall
               call
               for
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               longer
               he
               hath
               rejected
               it
               ,
               the
               greater
               measures
               of
               it
               should
               be
               bestow'd
               upon
               him
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               oblige
               God
               to
               be
               more
               liberal
               of
               his
               Grace
               unto
               us
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               turn
               his
               Grace
               already
               given
               us
               into
               wantonness
               ?
               Is
               to
               Dishonour
               him
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               his
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               whereby
               any
               one
               can
               possibly
               provoke
               God
               to
               withdraw
               or
               withhold
               his
               Grace
               from
               him
               ?
               What
               needs
               any
               one
               care
               how
               he
               lives
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               be
               sure
               of
               Grace
               enough
               to
               save
               him
               at
               any
               time
               before
               he
               die
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               
                 Grace
                 
                 enough
              
               at
               any
               time
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               before
               he
               die
               ,
               how
               dare
               he
               delay
               his
               Repentance
               any
               one
               day
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               die
               before
               the
               next
               day
               ?
               Certainly
               that
               person
               that
               delayeth
               his
               Repentance
               in
               expectation
               of
               Grace
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               his
               own
               time
               to
               call
               for
               it
               ;
               hath
               a
               confidence
               grounded
               on
               something
               else
               than
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               limit
               the
               
                 infinite
                 Goodness
              
               of
               God.
               His
               Mercies
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Iudgments
               are
               unsearchable
               ,
               and
               his
               ways
               past
               finding
               out
               .
               
                 Extraordinary
                 favours
              
               may
               be
               granted
               to
               some
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               to
               be
               relied
               on
               by
               any
               .
               I
               hope
               God
               doth
               give
               Grace
               at
               last
               to
               many
               who
               have
               long
               refused
               it
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               not
               where
               he
               hath
               promised
               that
               he
               will
               offer
               it
               again
               to
               them
               that
               refuse
               it
               when
               't
               is
               offered
               .
               If
               therefore
               he
               that
               delays
               his
               Repentance
               in
               hope
               of
               Grace
               to
               Repent
               hereafter
               ,
               meet
               with
               the
               Grace
               he
               hoped
               for
               ,
               he
               hath
               cause
               to
               be
               
                 extraordinary
                 thankful
              
               for
               an
               
                 unpromised
                 Mercy
              
               ▪
               but
               if
               any
               one
               expect
               to
               have
               such
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               great
               reason
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               so
               
                 groundless
                 a
                 presumption
              
               .
               For
               this
               is
               not
               the
               ordinary
               method
               of
               saving
               Sinners
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               acquainted
               with
               :
               and
               certainly
               he
               makes
               too
               bold
               with
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               expects
               he
               should
               bring
               him
               to
               Heaven
               by
               any
               other
               way
               than
               by
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               pointed
               out
               unto
               him
               to
               
               walk
               in
               ;
               or
               who
               hopes
               for
               that
               assistance
               which
               he
               never
               promis'd
               ,
               refusing
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               assured
               him
               of
               if
               he
               will
               now
               accept
               it
               .
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 hath
              
               ,
               or
               makes
               good
               use
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               Grace
               already
               given
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 abundance
                 :
                 But
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
              
               or
               makes
               not
               a
               wise
               improvement
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               given
               ,
               to
               the
               Donor's
               Glory
               and
               his
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 from
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 even
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               XIII
               .
               12.
               
               God
               ordinarily
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               justly
               ,
               leaves
               such
               men
               to
               grow
               worse
               hereafter
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               grow
               better
               now
               .
               He
               withdraws
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               long
               resisted
               and
               grieved
               him
               .
               They
               who
               are
               not
               now
               willing
               to
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               having
               been
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               are
               deservedly
               left
               in
               the
               slavery
               they
               delight
               in
               .
               God
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Hearing
                 ye
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 perceive
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               XIII
               .
               14.
               
               He
               leaves
               them
               to
               Satan
               to
               
                 blind
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 should
                 heal
                 them
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               XII
               .
               40.
               
               What
               a
               madness
               then
               must
               it
               be
               to
               delay
               our
               acceptance
               of
               the
               Grace
               which
               is
               now
               freely
               tender'd
               unto
               us
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               having
               it
               tender'd
               to
               us
               again
               ,
               when
               we
               think
               it
               a
               fitter
               time
               for
               it
               ;
               
               when
               God
               hath
               declared
               that
               we
               do
               thereby
               provoke
               him
               to
               withdraw
               his
               Grace
               from
               us
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               make
               us
               another
               offer
               of
               it
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Our
               Impediments
               and
               Discouragements
               are
               like
               to
               be
               more
               and
               greater
               the
               longer
               we
               delay
               :
               As
               a
               stone
               that
               's
               tumbling
               down
               the
               hill
               ,
               the
               longer
               it
               continues
               rouling
               downwards
               ,
               goes
               with
               the
               greater
               force
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               hardly
               stopped
               ;
               so
               our
               own
               
                 corrupt
                 inclinations
              
               ,
               the
               longer
               we
               give
               way
               to
               them
               ,
               carry
               us
               on
               with
               the
               more
               earnestness
               in
               the
               old
               beaten
               paths
               of
               Sin
               towards
               Hell
               beneath
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               difficult
               is
               it
               for
               us
               to
               recover
               our selves
               .
               Our
               
                 old
                 acquaintance
              
               and
               
                 brethren
                 in
                 iniquity
              
               ,
               the
               longer
               we
               continue
               in
               their
               Society
               and
               Friendship
               ,
               cling
               so
               much
               the
               closer
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               use
               all
               their
               art
               and
               power
               to
               hold
               us
               fast
               ;
               so
               that
               't
               is
               always
               harder
               to
               break
               from
               them
               .
               The
               Devil
               ,
               who
               before
               emboldened
               us
               to
               rush
               headlong
               upon
               any
               wickedness
               ,
               without
               any
               check
               ,
               or
               restraint
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               now
               fills
               our
               heads
               with
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               ,
               that
               our
               case
               is
               already
               become
               desperate
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               before
               persuaded
               us
               it
               was
               too
               soon
               ,
               now
               persuades
               us
               't
               is
               too
               late
               to
               think
               of
               providing
               for
               our
               safety
               .
               The
               longer
               we
               continue
               in
               our
               folly
               ,
               the
               more
               foolish
               we
               grow
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               capable
               of
               being
               taught
               how
               to
               grow
               Wise
               unto
               Salvation
               .
               
               And
               the
               wickeder
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               shamfully
               we
               have
               behaved
               our selves
               ,
               the
               more
               ashamed
               we
               grow
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               so
               long
               been
               mad
               ,
               and
               base
               ,
               and
               brutish
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               our
               course
               of
               life
               for
               that
               which
               we
               have
               so
               long
               scorn'd
               as
               foolishness
               .
               There
               are
               so
               many
               
                 restitutions
                 ,
                 reparations
                 ,
                 satisfactions
              
               ,
               and
               confessions
               to
               be
               made
               to
               our
               injured
               Neighbours
               ;
               so
               much
               humbling
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               Pardon
               to
               be
               begged
               both
               of
               God
               and
               of
               all
               men
               whom
               we
               have
               offended
               ;
               there
               is
               so
               much
               more
               pains
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               diligence
               to
               be
               used
               in
               redeeming
               our
               mis-spent
               time
               ,
               and
               fitting
               our
               Souls
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               who
               have
               lived
               long
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               have
               courage
               to
               venture
               upon
               ,
               and
               go
               through
               all
               this
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               very
               many
               persons
               who
               by
               living
               long
               have
               less
               business
               ,
               or
               fewer
               cares
               and
               troubles
               upon
               them
               of
               one
               sort
               or
               other
               ;
               however
               ,
               they
               have
               thereby
               more
               
                 bodily
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               and
               usually
               less
               vigour
               ,
               and
               
                 activeness
                 of
                 mind
              
               .
               And
               how
               then
               can
               any
               one
               judg
               it
               fit
               to
               delay
               a
               most
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               which
               might
               before
               have
               been
               done
               with
               less
               disturbance
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               time
               as
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               hope
               for
               fewer
               hindrances
               and
               discouragements
               than
               we
               formerly
               had
               ,
               if
               we
               find
               not
               many
               more
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               unusual
               ?
               From
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               it
               must
               now
               be
               very
               plain
               to
               every
               one
               ▪
               That
               as
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               
               any
               time
               at
               all
               hereafter
               to
               Repent
               in
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               we
               be
               sure
               if
               we
               shall
               have
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               Repent
               in
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               think
               't
               is
               plain
               enough
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 shall
              
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               The
               third
               Danger
               of
               DELAY
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               danger
               of
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 we
                 shall
                 repent
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 Repentance
                 then
                 will
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 us
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               this
               is
               a
               Point
               which
               any
               wise
               man
               would
               be
               well
               satisfied
               in
               ,
               before
               he
               venture
               to
               defer
               his
               Repentance
               one
               moment
               longer
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               consider
               well
               of
               it
               .
               Shall
               we
               defer
               our
               Repentance
               till
               it
               will
               do
               us
               no
               good
               ?
               And
               are
               we
               sure
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               defer
               it
               now
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               us
               good
               hereafter
               ?
               If
               God
               will
               not
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               can
               do
               us
               no
               good
               .
               And
               how
               are
               we
               sure
               that
               God
               will
               then
               accept
               of
               it
               ?
               Whether
               he
               will
               accept
               of
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               any
               one
               in
               the
               World
               besides
               himself
               that
               can
               tell
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               God
               himself
               hath
               any-where
               told
               us
               that
               he
               will.
               He
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               without
               Repentance
               he
               will
               not
               save
               us
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               if
               we
               repent
               
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               remember
               where
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               though
               we
               repent
               not
               now
               ,
               but
               put
               it
               off
               to
               another
               time
               ,
               we
               may
               then
               so
               repent
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               accept
               of
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               save
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               said
               by
               those
               who
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               repent
               yet
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               all
               who
               repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               and
               that
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               turn
               from
               all
               his
               wickedness
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               ▪
               he
               shall
               live
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               one
               repent
               early
               or
               late
               ,
               if
               he
               repent
               at
               all
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               Now
               I
               very
               readily
               and
               gladly
               grant
               what
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               hath
               told
               us
               to
               our
               great
               encouragement
               and
               comfort
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               make
               a
               right
               use
               of
               it
               :
               That
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               came
               into
               the
               World
               to
               save
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               great
               Sinners
               too
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               had
               continued
               very
               long
               in
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               Sinner
               soever
               he
               hath
               been
               ,
               shall
               be
               rejected
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               unfeignedly
               repent
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               .
               All
               this
               is
               a
               most
               comfortable
               truth
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               be
               heartily
               thankful
               for
               it
               .
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               to
               be
               very
               careful
               that
               we
               be
               not
               mistaken
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               two
               words
               ,
               BELIEVING
               and
               REPENTING
               :
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               by
               them
               any
               other
               things
               ,
               than
               that
               very
               
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               unto
               which
               Salvation
               is
               promised
               .
               Now
               as
               some
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               take
               a
               Faith
               ,
               that
               implieth
               not
               a
               
                 holy
                 Life
              
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 saving
                 Faith
              
               ;
               so
               some
               may
               take
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               implies
               not
               a
               
                 holy
                 Life
              
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 saving
                 Repentance
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               greatly
               fear'd
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               are
               mistaken
               .
               And
               whoso
               considereth
               those
               descriptions
               of
               Repentance
               which
               have
               been
               already
               given
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               HOLY
               GHOST
               himself
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               see
               cause
               enough
               to
               fear
               the
               same
               that
               I
               do
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               many
               who
               have
               long
               delay'd
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               do
               at
               length
               repent
               in
               
                 very
                 good
                 earnest
              
               that
               they
               have
               done
               so
               foolishly
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               :
               but
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               all
               who
               repent
               in
               earnest
               ,
               of
               their
               wicked
               life
               past
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               long
               and
               foolish
               delay
               ,
               repent
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               any
               one
               to
               know
               certainly
               whether
               any
               do
               or
               no.
               God
               hath
               not
               told
               us
               how
               long
               any
               of
               us
               may
               hold
               on
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               finally
               exclude
               our selves
               thereby
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               neither
               hath
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               accept
               of
               the
               Repentance
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               to
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               life
               wilfully
               delay'd
               it
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               finding
               then
               both
               time
               and
               grace
               enough
               for
               it
               .
               But
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               fearful
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               not
               .
               There
               are
               several
               Passages
               
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               that
               may
               well
               afright
               us
               from
               presuming
               on
               it
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               that
               gives
               the
               least
               encouragement
               or
               countenance
               to
               it
               .
               God
               frequently
               threatens
               wilful
               Delayers
               of
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 suddenly
              
               ,
               or
               to
               deliver
               them
               up
               to
               a
               
                 hardened
                 heart
              
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               find
               ,
               that
               he
               promiseth
               them
               Grace
               hereafter
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               his
               
                 present
                 Call
              
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               will
               accept
               of
               them
               in
               
                 their
                 own
              
               time
               .
               Thus
               we
               read
               ,
               —
               
                 He
                 that
                 being
                 often
                 reproved
                 ,
                 hardeneth
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 remedy
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XXIX
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 always
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hardeneth
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 mischief
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               XXVIII
               .
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 God's
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 him
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 hardness
                 and
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ,
                 treasureth
                 up
                 unto
                 himself
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               II.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Those
               
                 who
                 liked
                 not
                 to
                 retain
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 mind
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               I.
               28.
               
               But
               very
               terrible
               indeed
               are
               these
               following
               Sayings
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Heb.
               VI.
               4
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 again
                 unto
                 repentance
                 :
                 seeing
                 they
                 crucify
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 afresh
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 drinketh
                 in
                 the
                 rain
                 that
                 cometh
                 oft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 herbs
                 meet
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 dressed
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 beareth
                 thorns
                 and
                 briers
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ;
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 .
              
               Add
               hereunto
               that
               other
               place
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               Heb.
               X.
               26
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 fearful
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 which
                 shall
                 devour
                 the
                 adversaries
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses's
                 law
                 ,
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ;
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despight
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               these
               places
               of
               this
               Epistle
               are
               commonly
               interpreted
               of
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
              
               to
               Iudaism
               or
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               they
               were
               some
               such
               Apostates
               that
               gave
               the
               Apostle
               an
               occasion
               of
               writing
               this
               ;
               yet
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               hardly
               any
               considering
               man
               will
               deny
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               extended
               as
               well
               to
               all
               those
               who
               resolutely
               lead
               a
               life
               quite
               contrary
               
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               in
               words
               they
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               ;
               seeing
               all
               such
               do
               equally
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               despise
               and
               trample
               on
               the
               Gospel
               and
               Covenant
               of
               Christ.
               The
               same
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               III.
               7
               ,
               &c.
               propounds
               unto
               Christians
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               to
               take
               warning
               by
               in
               this
               case
               .
               
                 To
                 day
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 provocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 temptation
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 :
                 When
                 your
                 fathers
                 tempted
                 me
                 ,
                 proved
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 my
                 works
                 forty
                 years
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 was
                 grieved
                 with
                 that
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 They
                 do
                 always
                 err
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 my
                 ways
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 sware
                 in
                 my
                 wrath
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 rest
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 evil
                 heart
                 of
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 in
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 to
                 day
                 ;
                 left
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 hardened
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               moreover
               read
               with
               trembling
               what
               we
               find
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               the
               First
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               .
               There
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               method
               that
               God
               usually
               takes
               with
               Sinners
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               graciously
               and
               earnestly
               invites
               them
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               v
               22.
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 ye
                 simple
                 ones
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 love
                 simplicity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 scorners
                 delight
                 in
                 scorning
                 ,
                 and
                 fools
                 hate
                 knowledg
                 ?
                 Turn
                 you
                 at
                 my
                 reproof
                 ;
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 pour
                 out
                 my
                 spirit
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 known
                 my
                 words
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               Sinners
               turn
               their
               deaf
               ear
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               haste
               to
               return
               ,
               though
               they
               see
               God
               in
               haste
               to
               do
               them
               good
               .
               
                 How
                 long
              
               ?
               saith
               he
               .
               'T
               is
               yet
               time
               enough
               ,
               say
               they
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               God
               resent
               such
               an
               Answer
               ?
               v.
               24.
               he
               tells
               them
               this
               ;
               
                 Because
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 refused
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 stretched
                 out
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 regarded
                 :
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 set
                 at
                 nought
                 all
                 my
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 reproof
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 laugh
                 at
                 your
                 calamity
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 mock
                 when
                 your
                 fear
                 cometh
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               but
               suppose
               they
               begin
               now
               at
               last
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               danger
               they
               are
               in
               ;
               and
               repenting
               of
               their
               simplicity
               ,
               folly
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               call
               upon
               God
               for
               help
               ;
               hear
               now
               what
               God
               saith
               to
               this
               too
               ;
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 seek
                 me
                 early
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 hated
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 chuse
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 They
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 counsel
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 my
                 reproof
                 ;
                 therefore
                 shall
                 they
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 devices
                 .
              
               What
               saith
               Iob
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               Iob
               XXVII
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Will
                 God
                 hear
                 his
                 cry
                 when
                 trouble
                 cometh
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
              
               He
               asks
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               hath
               answer'd
               it
               ;
               Ezek.
               VIII
               .
               18.
               
               
                 Though
                 they
                 cry
                 in
                 mine
                 ears
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 hear
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               saith
               Micah
               ,
               cap.
               III.
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 even
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 at
                 
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 ill
                 in
                 their
                 doings
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               Isa
               I.
               15.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 spread
                 forth
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 hide
                 mine
                 eyes
                 from
                 you
                 ;
                 when
                 ye
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Psalmist
               tells
               us
               it
               fared
               with
               some
               that
               he
               was
               too
               well
               acquainted
               with
               ;
               
                 They
                 cried
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ;
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 answer'd
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               all
               this
               is
               very
               just
               and
               equal
               ,
               and
               Sinners
               cannot
               expect
               to
               find
               any
               better
               treatment
               with
               God
               ;
               Zech.
               VII
               .
               13.
               
               
                 As
                 he
                 cried
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 cried
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
              
               Why
               should
               he
               ?
               Must
               vile
               Sinners
               have
               the
               command
               of
               God's
               Ear
               ?
               And
               must
               the
               glorious
               Majesty
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               wait
               on
               every
               filthy
               Wretch
               as
               long
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ?
               and
               alway
               be
               ready
               at
               his
               beck
               ,
               and
               come
               at
               his
               call
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               waited
               to
               be
               gracious
               to
               us
               ,
               begged
               and
               beseech'd
               us
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               even
               from
               our
               infancy
               to
               this
               hour
               ;
               and
               must
               he
               yet
               be
               made
               to
               wait
               longer
               ,
               and
               even
               as
               long
               as
               we
               please
               ;
               and
               after
               we
               have
               slighted
               his
               Favours
               ,
               and
               abused
               his
               Patience
               ,
               and
               put
               what
               affronts
               we
               can
               upon
               his
               Divine
               Majesty
               ;
               can
               we
               expect
               that
               he
               should
               not
               turn
               away
               from
               us
               in
               anger
               and
               indignation
               ,
               and
               swear
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               nor
               hear
               his
               voice
               any
               more
               ?
               I
               conclude
               with
               those
               words
               
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               II.
               20.
               
               
                 If
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 escaped
                 the
                 pollutions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 they
                 are
                 again
                 intangled
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 is
                 worse
                 with
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 than
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 commandment
                 deliver'd
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               such
               Scriptures
               as
               these
               are
               well
               consider'd
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               great
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               a
               
                 late
                 Repentance
              
               will
               be
               accepted
               or
               no.
               Wonderful
               indeed
               is
               the
               Infinite
               Goodness
               of
               God
               to
               Sinners
               ;
               he
               doth
               often
               more
               ,
               but
               never
               less
               than
               he
               promiseth
               ;
               and
               he
               doth
               often
               a
               great
               deal
               less
               than
               he
               threatneth
               ,
               and
               granteth
               unto
               us
               that
               time
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               from
               him
               :
               but
               whilst
               we
               magnify
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               the
               Patience
               ,
               and
               Long-suffering
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               forget
               his
               Iustice
               and
               Truth
               ;
               or
               how
               we
               speak
               so
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               reconcile
               what
               we
               say
               of
               them
               with
               what
               he
               himself
               hath
               said
               of
               these
               .
               A
               very
               
                 late
                 Convert
              
               may
               be
               at
               last
               converted
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               
                 late
                 conversion
              
               shall
               be
               accepted
               :
               and
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               do
               not
               come
               in
               at
               the
               first
               or
               second
               call
               ,
               the
               door
               of
               Salvation
               shall
               be
               shut
               against
               him
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               positively
               ,
               that
               
               God
               will
               never
               grant
               Repentance
               unto
               life
               ,
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               
                 long
                 time
                 delay'd
              
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               after
               he
               is
               convinced
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               covenanted
               and
               engaged
               himself
               in
               his
               Baptism
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               or
               after
               he
               hath
               been
               often
               
                 put
                 in
                 mind
              
               of
               his
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               hath
               had
               many
               warnings
               to
               do
               his
               acknowledged
               duty
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               that
               hath
               presumptuously
               delay'd
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               purposing
               ,
               and
               hoping
               for
               time
               to
               repent
               afterward
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               much
               mercy
               God
               may
               have
               in
               store
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               acquainted
               us
               with
               :
               but
               I
               dare
               not
               rely
               upon
               what
               I
               know
               not
               of
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               extraordinary
               things
               God's
               infinite
               goodness
               may
               bring
               to
               pass
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               are
               extraordinary
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               venture
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               as
               my
               Salvation
               upon
               them
               ,
               seeing
               what
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               may
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               never
               be
               .
               Because
               God
               extraordinarily
               fed
               the
               Israelites
               with
               Manna
               ,
               and
               can
               feed
               me
               so
               too
               if
               he
               please
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               neglect
               my
               
                 common
                 Bread
              
               when
               I
               may
               have
               it
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               such
               another
               Miracle
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               see
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               altogether
               as
               foolish
               a
               thing
               as
               that
               would
               be
               ,
               to
               presume
               on
               the
               extraordinary
               favours
               of
               God
               to
               long-impenitent
               Sinners
               ;
               neglecting
               to
               follow
               the
               
                 common
                 Rules
              
               of
               
                 holy
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               of
               keeping
               in
               God's
               favour
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               me
               in
               his
               
               Word
               .
               Shall
               we
               neglect
               the
               
                 express
                 Conditions
              
               of
               his
               
                 gracious
                 Promises
              
               ,
               presuming
               on
               an
               extraordinary
               thing
               never
               promised
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 thing
                 promised
              
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               never
               observed
               the
               Conditions
               on
               which
               it
               was
               promised
               to
               be
               given
               ?
               If
               we
               repent
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               continue
               all
               our
               life-long
               in
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               repenting
               always
               of
               our
               sins
               as
               we
               commit
               and
               discover
               them
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               to
               avoid
               them
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               we
               may
               be
               very
               sure
               of
               mercy
               and
               acceptance
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               promised
               to
               all
               that
               do
               so
               ▪
               But
               this
               I
               most
               confidently
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               being
               call'd
               often
               to
               repentance
               ,
               wilfully
               delayeth
               it
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               thinking
               it
               always
               soon
               enough
               to
               leave
               off
               sinning
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               God
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               repentance
               will
               come
               time
               enough
               then
               to
               find
               acceptance
               ;
               reckons
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               without
               his
               Hoste
               ,
               and
               presumeth
               on
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               find
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hath
               cause
               enough
               to
               fear
               that
               his
               repentance
               may
               come
               too
               late
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               prove
               the
               Repentance
               which
               God
               made
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               Promise
               :
               especially
               ,
               when
               he
               considers
               withal
               ,
               how
               God
               hath
               express'd
               his
               dislike
               of
               all
               delays
               ,
               and
               what
               severe
               things
               he
               hath
               said
               against
               the
               delaying
               Sinner
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               
               one
               who
               sees
               that
               there
               is
               no
               promise
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
                 penitent
                 liver
              
               ;
               and
               hears
               many
               Threatnings
               denounced
               against
               such
               as
               delay
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Invitation
               of
               God
               to
               repentance
               ;
               should
               yet
               be
               confident
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               hath
               by
               his
               wilful
               delays
               ,
               declared
               as
               much
               as
               a
               man
               can
               do
               without
               saying
               it
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               mind
               at
               all
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               but
               accounts
               any
               little
               portion
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               not
               knowing
               how
               short
               it
               will
               prove
               ,
               enough
               ,
               if
               not
               too
               much
               for
               him
               ;
               he
               shall
               yet
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               by
               him
               too
               ?
               He
               holds
               out
               as
               long
               as
               he
               can
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               hopes
               that
               God
               will
               readily
               grant
               him
               his
               own
               terms
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               hold
               out
               no
               longer
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               to
               God
               we
               could
               be
               persuaded
               to
               consider
               a
               little
               impartially
               with
               our selves
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               thing
               such
               a
               
                 late
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               after
               long
               and
               
                 wilful
                 delays
              
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               prove
               :
               especially
               when
               it
               hath
               been
               delay'd
               till
               our
               last
               sickness
               ,
               and
               we
               begin
               to
               fear
               we
               have
               but
               some
               few
               days
               ,
               or
               weeks
               at
               most
               ,
               to
               live
               .
               What
               reason
               can
               we
               find
               to
               persuade
               us
               ,
               to
               think
               such
               a
               Repentance
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               to
               which
               Pardon
               and
               Salvation
               are
               promised
               ?
               When
               we
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               persuaded
               to
               repent
               so
               long
               as
               we
               saw
               it
               probable
               we
               might
               live
               some
               years
               longer
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               imaginable
               that
               we
               then
               repent
               upon
               any
               
               other
               motive
               ,
               than
               a
               present
               fear
               of
               speedy
               damnation
               ?
               And
               can
               this
               be
               thought
               a
               saving
               Repentance
               ?
               God's
               great
               love
               and
               kindness
               a
               thousand
               ways
               exercised
               towards
               us
               ;
               His
               
                 Soveregn
                 Authority
              
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               Commands
               laid
               upon
               us
               ;
               His
               Mercy
               and
               Bounty
               ,
               His
               Wooings
               and
               Beseechings
               ,
               His
               Invitations
               and
               Promises
               ,
               the
               wonderful
               love
               of
               our
               Blessed
               JESUS
               ,
               witnessed
               by
               his
               
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 Sufferings
              
               ,
               and
               
                 bloody
                 Death
              
               ,
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ;
               nay
               ,
               all
               the
               most
               dreadful
               Threatnings
               of
               an
               Almighty
               and
               most
               Righteous
               offended
               God
               against
               impenitent
               Sinners
               ,
               had
               no
               force
               at
               all
               upon
               us
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               had
               either
               youth
               ,
               or
               health
               ,
               or
               prosperity
               :
               Nothing
               could
               prevail
               with
               us
               ,
               till
               we
               found
               our selves
               declining
               apace
               towards
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               fear'd
               we
               were
               just
               about
               to
               sink
               down
               into
               Hell
               :
               and
               what
               else
               could
               it
               be
               that
               then
               put
               us
               upon
               thoughts
               of
               repenting
               more
               than
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               but
               fear
               of
               being
               tormented
               ?
               And
               then
               what
               can
               our
               Repentance
               at
               such
               a
               time
               signify
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               as
               we
               had
               always
               loved
               our
               Sin
               better
               than
               God
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               were
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               enjoying
               it
               ;
               so
               now
               that
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               it
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               fear
               we
               are
               going
               to
               be
               punish'd
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               we
               love
               it
               as
               well
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               would
               act
               it
               over
               again
               ,
               were
               we
               able
               ;
               yet
               we
               are
               sorry
               we
               have
               been
               so
               foolish
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               our selves
               into
               this
               danger
               that
               we
               
               now
               apprehend
               our selves
               to
               be
               in
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               can
               have
               no
               more
               pleasure
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               now
               leaving
               much
               against
               our
               will
               ;
               yet
               we
               love
               our
               ease
               still
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               do
               what
               we
               can
               to
               escape
               Eternal
               Pains
               ,
               and
               we
               startle
               at
               the
               thoughts
               of
               going
               impenitent
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               always
               been
               ,
               to
               meet
               with
               our
               provoked
               Judge
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               and
               we
               would
               fain
               step
               back
               again
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Hell
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               fall
               a
               praying
               and
               begging
               God
               with
               sad
               sighs
               ,
               and
               sorrowful
               tears
               ,
               either
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               and
               take
               us
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               go
               hence
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               spare
               us
               a-while
               longer
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               will
               do
               ,
               we
               resolve
               to
               live
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Laws
               as
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ?
               Are
               not
               most
               Malefactors
               thus
               penitent
               ,
               after
               a
               severe
               Sentence
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               no
               remedy
               but
               it
               must
               be
               presently
               executed
               upon
               them
               ?
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               changed
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               terrified
               with
               the
               punishment
               they
               are
               to
               bear
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               are
               on
               a
               sudden
               faln
               in
               love
               with
               a
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               must
               now
               live
               no
               longer
               .
               How
               a
               man
               should
               attain
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               confidence
               ,
               as
               to
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               a
               Repentance
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               but
               merely
               for
               our
               own
               ;
               which
               hath
               nothing
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               or
               Goodness
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               fear
               of
               Iudgment
               
               and
               Hell-fire
               ;
               no
               change
               at
               all
               of
               our
               Affections
               from
               Sin
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               our
               carnal
               Selves
               ,
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               only
               a
               change
               of
               our
               Security
               into
               Fear
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Pleasure
               into
               Sorrow
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               of
               our
               Minds
               into
               a
               
                 very
                 serious
                 Resolution
              
               to
               live
               better
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               live
               any
               longer
               ;
               and
               that
               merely
               because
               we
               are
               afraid
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               no
               longer
               :
               how
               any
               one
               should
               think
               such
               a
               
                 forced
                 Change
              
               as
               this
               ,
               an
               
                 acceptable
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               forgotten
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               Bible
               ,
               but
               his
               Reason
               too
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               things
               ,
               as
               useful
               as
               they
               are
               easie
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               dying
               People
               ,
               who
               have
               spent
               their
               days
               in
               wickedness
               .
               And
               I
               think
               they
               are
               enough
               to
               afright
               any
               one
               from
               thinking
               any
               longer
               of
               having
               the
               benefit
               of
               a
               
                 Death-bed
                 Repentance
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               too
               easie
               to
               observe
               ,
               That
               often
               such
               a
               Sinner's
               Conscience
               is
               quite
               dead
               within
               him
               (
               I
               speak
               of
               some
               ,
               not
               of
               all
               )
               a
               long
               time
               before
               he
               dieth
               ,
               and
               never
               reviveth
               again
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               .
               He
               is
               given
               up
               to
               a
               
                 reprobate
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               turn'd
               to
               stone
               ,
               and
               nothing
               that
               should
               move
               him
               to
               Repentance
               can
               make
               any
               impression
               upon
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               't
               is
               somewhat
               a
               rare
               thing
               ,
               to
               see
               an
               
                 old
                 ,
                 habitual
                 ,
                 customary
              
               Sinner
               ever
               come
               to
               
               any
               true
               sense
               of
               Religion
               ,
               his
               Duty
               ,
               his
               Sin
               ,
               or
               his
               Danger
               ;
               or
               ever
               to
               concern
               himself
               at
               all
               about
               Eternity
               .
               Even
               upon
               his
               
                 Death
                 bed
              
               ,
               whatever
               care
               he
               takes
               about
               his
               
                 Body
                 ,
                 Estate
              
               and
               Family
               ,
               his
               Soul
               seems
               as
               much
               forgotten
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               none
               at
               all
               to
               take
               care
               of
               .
               It
               is
               no
               uncommon
               thing
               to
               see
               an
               
                 old
                 Sinner
              
               die
               thus
               unconcerned
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               to
               observe
               in
               some
               of
               these
               dying
               Persons
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               make
               some
               little
               ado
               about
               their
               
                 future
                 State
              
               when
               they
               are
               about
               to
               die
               ;
               that
               though
               they
               are
               desirous
               of
               good
               Advice
               ,
               and
               send
               for
               the
               Minister
               to
               talk
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               confess
               to
               him
               some
               few
               of
               their
               most
               notorious
               Faults
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               the
               confidentest
               Persons
               in
               the
               World
               of
               their
               pardon
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               persuade
               them
               that
               their
               case
               is
               very
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               after
               they
               have
               confess'd
               they
               are
               great
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               pray'd
               for
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               were
               done
               ,
               they
               pass
               off
               the
               Stage
               of
               this
               World
               as
               unconcernedly
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               acted
               any
               ill
               part
               thereon
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               hath
               been
               very
               often
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               them
               who
               in
               some
               very
               dangerous
               sickness
               have
               made
               more
               ado
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               have
               cried
               out
               very
               bitterly
               of
               their
               past
               wickedness
               and
               folly
               ;
               have
               shed
               many
               tears
               ,
               and
               poured
               out
               many
               earnest
               Prayers
               ,
               
               and
               have
               made
               many
               Vows
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Promises
               to
               Men
               of
               leading
               a
               new
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               restore
               them
               to
               health
               ;
               have
               yet
               very
               shortly
               after
               their
               recovery
               ,
               forgotten
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               never
               been
               ;
               returning
               with
               the
               Dog
               to
               his
               vomit
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Sow
               that
               was
               washed
               ,
               to
               her
               wallowing
               in
               the
               mire
               .
               Shewing
               plainly
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               might
               be
               in
               earnest
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               but
               for
               fear
               ;
               and
               how
               little
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               such
               
                 forced
                 Repentances
              
               !
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               'T
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               whatever
               else
               these
               old
               and
               hardened
               Sinners
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               upon
               their
               Death-beds
               ,
               which
               may
               look
               like
               repentance
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               easily
               persuaded
               to
               confess
               any
               very
               foul
               Sin
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               notorious
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               deny
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               too
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               excused
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               aggravated
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               With
               much
               more
               difficulty
               can
               they
               be
               persuaded
               to
               make
               restitution
               of
               all
               they
               have
               ill
               gotten
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               confess
               their
               Frauds
               ,
               and
               
                 wicked
                 Arts
              
               of
               injuring
               others
               .
               Rarely
               do
               they
               send
               for
               those
               whom
               they
               have
               
                 offended
                 ,
                 humbling
              
               themselves
               ,
               confessing
               their
               Faults
               ,
               begging
               their
               pardon
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               they
               can
               before
               they
               die
               .
               And
               what
               kind
               of
               Penitents
               are
               these
               ?
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               any
               of
               these
               
                 old
                 Sinners
              
               at
               last
               be
               touch'd
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               and
               pricked
               at
               the
               heart
               with
               a
               sharp
               sense
               of
               their
               sinful
               Vileness
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               for
               the
               malicious
               and
               cunning
               Tempter
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               despair
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               impossible
               for
               any
               one
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               vain
               to
               counsel
               them
               .
               Their
               own
               
                 long-abused
                 Consciences
              
               do
               now
               begin
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               neglecting
               them
               so
               long
               ;
               and
               they
               know
               't
               is
               so
               just
               a
               thing
               for
               God
               now
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               served
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               conclude
               it
               in
               vain
               to
               seek
               for
               pardon
               and
               mercy
               .
               He
               that
               stands
               by
               the
               Bed-side
               of
               these
               old
               Sinners
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               on
               their
               last
               Bed
               ;
               may
               easily
               observe
               all
               this
               that
               I
               have
               said
               of
               them
               :
               and
               that
               but
               a
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               comparison
               ,
               die
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               one
               has
               any
               great
               encouragement
               to
               say
               their
               repentance
               was
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               grief
               and
               remorse
               of
               a
               heart
               oppress'd
               with
               fear
               of
               
                 imminent
                 danger
              
               ,
               whereinto
               they
               find
               themselves
               brought
               by
               their
               own
               folly
               and
               perverseness
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               easie
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               observe
               the
               death
               of
               the
               
                 truly
                 pious
                 Christians
              
               to
               differ
               very
               much
               from
               the
               death
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               in
               their
               sickness
               they
               have
               time
               and
               freedom
               of
               mind
               to
               shew
               what
               kind
               of
               spirit
               they
               are
               of
               .
               In
               many
               respects
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               dieth
               ,
               so
               dieth
               the
               other
               :
               these
               may
               
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               a
               
                 sudden
                 stroke
              
               ,
               they
               may
               die
               of
               a
               distracting
               or
               stupifying
               Disease
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               frame
               of
               their
               hearts
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               only
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               their
               death
               .
               However
               ,
               only
               those
               few
               dying
               Persons
               ,
               who
               have
               in
               their
               health
               conscientiously
               endeavour'd
               to
               live
               a
               truly
               Christian
               life
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Repentance
               not
               to
               begin
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               finish
               with
               their
               life
               upon
               their
               Death-bed
               ,
               shew
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               time
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               liberty
               to
               shew
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               die
               indeed
               like
               
                 sincere
                 Christians
              
               :
               For
               either
               they
               end
               their
               days
               of
               trouble
               in
               much
               spiritual
               joy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               reflecting
               sweetly
               on
               the
               mighty
               powers
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Grace
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               been
               carried
               victoriously
               through
               all
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ravishing
               expectation
               of
               entring
               speedily
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               their
               Lord
               :
               Or
               being
               Persons
               of
               
                 tender
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               and
               deeply
               wounded
               in
               spirit
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               their
               own
               imperfections
               and
               failings
               ,
               they
               shew
               all
               the
               signs
               of
               an
               
                 humble
                 ,
                 broken
              
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ;
               and
               close
               up
               their
               time
               with
               the
               Prayers
               and
               
                 Tears
                 ,
                 Sighs
              
               and
               Groans
               of
               a
               devout
               Soul
               ,
               longing
               to
               be
               made
               perfectly
               holy
               in
               Heaven
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               thus
               to
               compleat
               and
               perfect
               all
               their
               Repentances
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               will
               possibly
               ask
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               so
               little
               trust
               to
               be
               put
               in
               a
               
                 very
                 late
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Death-bed
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               Why
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               call'd
               to
               assist
               the
               Sick
               ,
               do
               so
               earnestly
               exhort
               even
               the
               most
               
                 notorious
                 Sinners
              
               ,
               who
               have
               spent
               their
               
                 whole
                 time
              
               past
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               comfort
               them
               with
               the
               promises
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               repent
               ?
            
             
               This
               Question
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               deserves
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ;
               both
               that
               the
               Minister
               may
               take
               heed
               that
               he
               go
               not
               beyond
               his
               Commission
               in
               comforting
               the
               Sick
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               may
               all
               learn
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               how
               far
               we
               may
               build
               and
               rely
               on
               such
               Comforts
               as
               men
               in
               such
               a
               case
               can
               administer
               unto
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               here
               in
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               say
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               very
               earnestly
               exhort
               the
               worst
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               
                 last
                 gasp
              
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               because
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               assure
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               now
               at
               the
               last
               hour
               accept
               of
               their
               late
               Repentance
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               no-where
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               declared
               that
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               though
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               what
               is
               said
               in
               his
               Word
               concerning
               his
               ordinary
               method
               of
               dealing
               with
               Sinners
               ,
               we
               are
               rather
               afraid
               that
               he
               will
               not
               :
               Yet
               we
               do
               not
               know
               the
               depth
               of
               God's
               Mercy
               ,
               nor
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Goodness
               ;
               nor
               what
               he
               may
               be
               
               pleas'd
               to
               do
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               if
               Sinners
               at
               last
               use
               
                 extraordinary
                 endeavours
              
               .
               And
               if
               by
               such
               Motives
               ,
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               as
               we
               can
               use
               ,
               God
               seem
               to
               work
               mightily
               on
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               dying
               Sinner
               ;
               though
               we
               dare
               not
               assure
               him
               of
               the
               life
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               promised
               to
               a
               Death-bed
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               be
               sure
               that
               he
               will
               give
               it
               :
               yet
               dare
               we
               not
               leave
               him
               to
               despair
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               but
               God
               may
               give
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               therefore
               exhort
               the
               worst
               of
               dying
               sinners
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               declare
               unto
               them
               the
               gracious
               and
               comfortable
               Promises
               which
               God
               in
               Christ
               hath
               made
               to
               all
               true
               Penitents
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               Preach
               Repentance
               unto
               sinners
               without
               exception
               ;
               and
               herein
               ,
               as
               we
               obey
               ,
               so
               we
               imitate
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               ceased
               not
               to
               invite
               all
               sinners
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               to
               promise
               good
               things
               to
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               who
               knew
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               knew
               that
               many
               of
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               Preach'd
               ,
               would
               never
               repent
               ,
               nor
               become
               capable
               of
               the
               good
               things
               promised
               .
               God
               hath
               bidden
               us
               exhort
               to
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               to
               cease
               from
               exhorting
               any
               one
               that
               will
               hear
               us
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               .
               We
               cannot
               therefore
               excuse
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               all
               we
               can
               to
               
               render
               them
               who
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               inexcusable
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               be
               safe
               for
               us
               to
               leave
               them
               this
               Plea
               ,
               That
               they
               wanted
               any
               Means
               or
               Helps
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               afford
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               hold
               on
               to
               exhort
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               because
               how
               near
               unto
               Death
               soever
               the
               sinner
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               can
               raise
               him
               up
               again
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               not
               but
               he
               may
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               live
               yet
               longer
               ,
               to
               compleat
               the
               Repentance
               which
               may
               now
               be
               begun
               .
               God
               is
               pleased
               sometimes
               by
               severe
               Chastisements
               ,
               and
               heavy
               Afflictions
               ,
               to
               awake
               sinners
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               who
               had
               lived
               in
               sin
               securely
               ,
               many
               years
               ;
               and
               now
               when
               the
               sinner
               seeth
               himself
               at
               the
               
                 Pit's
                 brink
              
               ,
               and
               Hell
               opening
               its
               mouth
               to
               swallow
               him
               up
               ,
               he
               may
               possibly
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               hearken
               to
               counsels
               of
               safety
               ;
               tho
               no
               more
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               but
               possibly
               he
               
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 saved
              
               .
               We
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               may
               enter
               upon
               a
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               tho
               it
               would
               do
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               should
               he
               now
               dye
               ,
               may
               prove
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               he
               recover
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               God
               is
               yet
               able
               to
               make
               him
               do
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               told
               us
               that
               he
               will
               not
               do
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               to
               the
               very
               Last
               exhort
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               mind
               dying
               sinners
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               to
               Penitents
               ;
               because
               that
               whether
               it
               will
               then
               avail
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               yet
               
               we
               are
               sure
               enough
               it
               can
               do
               them
               no
               hurt
               .
               It
               is
               certainly
               their
               duty
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               ours
               to
               exhort
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               would
               hurt
               us
               to
               neglect
               our
               duty
               ,
               so
               can
               it
               not
               hurt
               them
               to
               be
               minded
               of
               theirs
               :
               For
               sinners
               to
               be
               made
               sensible
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               aggravation
               of
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               have
               despised
               the
               Comforts
               and
               Promises
               of
               Mercy
               to
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               whatever
               the
               end
               may
               be
               of
               such
               sinners
               .
               God
               is
               glorified
               by
               mens
               being
               brought
               to
               a
               sense
               and
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Authority
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               Wickedness
               and
               Baseness
               ,
               by
               their
               confessing
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               that
               is
               brought
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 righteous
              
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 are
                 wicked
              
               .
               By
               mens
               acknowledging
               at
               last
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               been
               always
               good
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               great
               Patience
               and
               
                 long
                 forbearance
              
               hitherto
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               now
               very
               just
               in
               his
               Punishments
               ,
               for
               our
               obstinacy
               ,
               glory
               is
               given
               to
               God.
               And
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               will
               not
               qualifie
               sinners
               for
               Pardon
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               't
               is
               however
               a
               part
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               mitigate
               the
               Severity
               of
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               lessen
               their
               Torments
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               after
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               sad
               thing
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               by
               
                 wilful
                 delays
              
               bring
               themselves
               into
               this
               uncomfortable
               condition
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               very
               afflicting
               thing
               to
               every
               good
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               stand
               by
               the
               bed-side
               
               of
               those
               dying
               persons
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               able
               to
               speak
               no
               more
               Comfort
               than
               all
               this
               amounts
               to
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               He
               can
               speak
               no
               Comfort
               at
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               sick
               person
               ,
               but
               upon
               supposition
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               finds
               too
               much
               cause
               to
               fear
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               a
               
                 sincere
                 Penitent
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               very
               sad
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               He
               can
               speak
               no
               Comfort
               ,
               but
               on
               supposition
               of
               such
               a
               Repentanee
               as
               the
               
                 sick
                 person
              
               himself
               cannot
               know
               ,
               (
               without
               some
               extraordinary
               means
               )
               that
               he
               now
               hath
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               apply
               the
               Comfort
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               this
               is
               very
               sad
               again
               .
               The
               Sincerity
               of
               ones
               Repentance
               cannot
               ordinarily
               be
               known
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               in
               a
               
                 holy
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               ,
               he
               that
               's
               now
               dying
               ,
               can
               never
               know
               it
               .
               It
               is
               only
               such
               a
               Repentance
               as
               would
               produce
               Holiness
               of
               Life
               ,
               if
               the
               sick
               person
               should
               recover
               ,
               that
               is
               Repentance
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               sinner
               on
               his
               Death-bed
               calls
               to
               mind
               how
               often
               his
               heart
               hath
               in
               this
               point
               deceived
               him
               ;
               when
               he
               remembers
               how
               his
               love
               to
               sin
               hath
               hitherto
               conquer'd
               all
               such
               Purposes
               and
               Resolutions
               of
               holy
               living
               ;
               how
               often
               he
               hath
               heretofore
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               very
               seriously
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               resolved
               ,
               as
               now
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               kept
               his
               Resolution
               ;
               how
               shall
               he
               be
               able
               to
               assure
               himself
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               keep
               it
               any
               better
               now
               ,
               should
               he
               yet
               live
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               hope
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               enough
               to
               convince
               us
               all
               ,
               both
               that
               a
               sinner
               can
               never
               repent
               too
               soon
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               drive
               it
               off
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               Repentance
               is
               altogether
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               work
               that
               requires
               great
               Haste
               ,
               and
               admits
               of
               no
               Delay
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             CONCLUSION
             .
          
           
             FRom
             what
             we
             have
             now
             proved
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             too
             easie
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             us
             to
             reflect
             very
             sadly
             upon
             our selves
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             be
             so
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             high
             time
             for
             us
             all
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             been
             doing
             all
             the
             while
             we
             have
             already
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             we
             have
             yet
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             we
             go
             out
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             high
             time
             for
             us
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             we
             
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               judgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               ,
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             V.
             10.
             
             We
             must
             appear
             ,
             that
             's
             certain
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             flinching
             or
             evasion
             ;
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             without
             exception
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             God
             
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               ,
            
             Rom.
             II.
             6.
             
             When
             we
             call
             this
             to
             mind
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             think
             our selves
             concern'd
             to
             enquire
             ,
             How
             we
             are
             prepared
             to
             answer
             
             for
             our selves
             ,
             at
             that
             most
             dreadful
             Tribunal
             ?
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             deeds
             or
             behaviour
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             whilst
             we
             here
             live
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             then
             be
             doom'd
             to
             receive
             ,
             either
             Eternal
             Reward
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ;
             as
             is
             elsewhere
             plain
             enough
             .
             Are
             we
             able
             to
             plead
             for
             our selves
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             lived
             a
             life
             of
             
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               new
               Obedience
            
             ?
             Then
             all
             will
             be
             well
             ;
             through
             the
             
               rich
               Mercy
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Merits
             of
             our
             Blessed
             JESUS
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             is
             assured
             unto
             us
             .
             But
             if
             we
             cannot
             plead
             this
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             Know
             we
             how
             soon
             we
             must
             dye
             ,
             or
             how
             we
             must
             dye
             ?
             As
             we
             dye
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             rise
             to
             the
             Iudgment
             .
             If
             we
             dye
             before
             we
             have
             lived
             a
             
               life
               of
               holiness
            
             ,
             our
             deeds
             have
             been
             wicked
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               and
               anguish
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             all
             that
             
               do
               evil
            
             .
             Will
             it
             excuse
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             we
             have
             lived
             wickedly
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             sorry
             for
             it
             when
             we
             saw
             our selves
             like
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             live
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             spared
             us
             a
             while
             longer
             ?
             Or
             will
             it
             suffice
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             we
             were
             always
             resolved
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             
               live
               well
            
             ,
             but
             thou
             didst
             cut
             us
             off
             by
             death
             ,
             before
             we
             had
             begun
             to
             do
             as
             we
             had
             resolved
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             let
             us
             live
             long
             enough
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             enough
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             pleading
             
             thus
             ;
             and
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             grow
             wiser
             very
             quickly
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             not
             how
             little
             time
             we
             have
             to
             learn
             Wisdom
             in
             .
             We
             can
             many
             of
             us
             say
             already
             ,
             That
             our
             Glass
             is
             almost
             run
             out
             ;
             and
             he
             whose
             Glass
             is
             but
             newly
             turn'd
             up
             ,
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             few
             Sands
             are
             yet
             to
             run
             ,
             e're
             it
             stop
             for
             ever
             .
             We
             that
             grow
             old
             ,
             know
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             have
             not
             repented
             ,
             it
             's
             more
             than
             full
             time
             for
             us
             to
             begin
             ;
             for
             begin
             now
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             is
             very
             late
             ;
             and
             a
             
               late
               Repentance
            
             is
             a
             very
             uncertain
             thing
             to
             trust
             to
             .
             If
             we
             have
             not
             by
             so
             long
             a
             delay
             ,
             lost
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             fear'd
             we
             have
             quite
             lost
             the
             Comfort
             of
             being
             sure
             of
             it
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             .
             They
             who
             are
             young
             ,
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             That
             every
             day
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             grow
             older
             ;
             what
             any
             day
             adds
             to
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             so
             much
             it
             takes
             from
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             they
             have
             lived
             ,
             the
             less
             they
             have
             to
             live
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             always
             ignorant
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             a
             day
             more
             to
             live
             or
             no.
             If
             then
             the
             young
             person
             have
             not
             yet
             repented
             ,
             't
             is
             high
             time
             for
             him
             too
             ,
             now
             to
             begin
             .
             If
             he
             stay
             any
             longer
             ,
             his
             Repentance
             will
             be
             late
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             less
             comfortable
             ;
             and
             possibly
             it
             may
             be
             
               too
               late
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             he
             shall
             dye
             before
             he
             be
             old
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             grudge
             himself
             the
             best
             of
             Comforts
             in
             
               Old
               Age
            
             ,
             a
             Conscience
             that
             can
             testifie
             that
             he
             hath
             repented
             ,
             and
             kept
             
             God's
             Commandments
             from
             his
             youth
             up
             till
             then
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             whether
             we
             be
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             at
             least
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             willingly
             dye
             without
             it
             .
             And
             we
             could
             not
             be
             so
             easie
             within
             our selves
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             did
             we
             not
             either
             think
             our selves
             already
             penitent
             ,
             or
             presume
             we
             shall
             be
             so
             sometime
             e're
             we
             go
             hence
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             now
             close
             this
             Discourse
             with
             a
             necessary
             Caution
             ,
             lest
             we
             mistake
             that
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             an
             earnest
             Exhortation
             to
             make
             more
             haste
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             be
             not
             mistaken
             in
             this
             great
             and
             necessary
             duty
             .
             A
             mistake
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             as
             common
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             .
             Corrupt
             Nature
             is
             so
             averse
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             easily
             persuades
             us
             to
             take
             something
             that
             looks
             a
             little
             like
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             it
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             not
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             our
             sin
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             repent
             to
             purpose
             ,
             because
             we
             persuade
             our selves
             we
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             .
             We
             are
             sensible
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             many
             sins
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             believes
             what
             he
             reads
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             Can
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             a
             Swearer
             ,
             or
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             or
             Adulterer
             ,
             or
             any
             Prophane
             and
             Debauch'd
             person
             
             chuse
             but
             be
             sensible
             that
             he
             breaks
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             there
             he
             reads
             ?
             We
             are
             sometimes
             a
             little
             troubled
             in
             our
             minds
             for
             such
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             sorry
             that
             we
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             moves
             us
             to
             fall
             down
             on
             our
             knees
             ,
             and
             confess
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             his
             Pardon
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             we
             will
             no
             more
             commit
             them
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             seriously
             purpose
             to
             perform
             our
             Promises
             ,
             and
             we
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             seal
             up
             our
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             hearts
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             we
             conclude
             our
             Peace
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             hasty
             Conclusion
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             work
             undone
             ;
             and
             we
             grow
             too
             soon
             confident
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             sure
             ;
             and
             presume
             so
             quickly
             ,
             That
             our
             condition
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             use
             Diligence
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             He
             that
             thinks
             his
             Repentance
             quite
             finish'd
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             is
             deceiv'd
             :
             It
             is
             the
             work
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             finish'd
             but
             with
             it
             :
             Whenever
             it
             was
             begun
             ,
             it
             must
             continue
             till
             we
             dye
             :
             And
             it
             implies
             all
             this
             that
             here
             follows
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             too
             little
             thought
             on
             by
             many
             ,
             who
             think
             themselves
             true
             Penitents
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             must
             be
             a
             very
             
               serious
               resolution
               to
               live
               a
               Godly
               Life
               after
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             such
             a
             resolution
             supposeth
             a
             due
             Consideration
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             the
             proper
             
             motives
             to
             it
             .
             A
             man
             must
             consider
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             
               own
               nature
            
             as
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             whence
             it
             became
             his
             natural
             duty
             to
             continue
             
               Holy
               as
               God
               is
               Holy.
            
             He
             must
             consider
             God's
             
               Absolute
               Authority
            
             over
             him
             as
             his
             
               Creator
               ,
               Owner
               ,
               Governour
            
             and
             Preserver
             ;
             and
             the
             natural
             obligations
             that
             are
             upon
             him
             as
             God's
             Creature
             ,
             to
             Serve
             and
             Honour
             him
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             He
             must
             consider
             that
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Creation
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             Glorifie
             his
             own
             Goodness
             in
             making
             him
             a
             Creature
             capable
             of
             understanding
             so
             much
             of
             God
             as
             might
             enable
             him
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             be
             perfectly
             Blessed
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             .
             All
             this
             must
             make
             him
             sensible
             both
             how
             vile
             and
             degenerate
             ,
             how
             unworthy
             and
             wretched
             ,
             how
             filthy
             ,
             and
             how
             miserable
             ,
             Sinning
             against
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             :
             And
             how
             being
             fallen
             from
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             continues
             in
             this
             
               Sinful
               state
            
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             ever
             to
             be
             Happy
             ,
             but
             must
             lie
             under
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             :
             and
             unless
             he
             be
             renewed
             unto
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             Curse
             which
             God
             laid
             on
             Sinners
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             
               Eternal
               Torments
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             fall
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             must
             consider
             the
             admirable
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             him
             in
             this
             Sinful
             and
             Miserable
             State
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             to
             redeem
             him
             from
             destruction
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             own
             most
             
               Precious
               Blood
            
             ;
             
             and
             to
             invite
             him
             by
             his
             Gospel
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             him
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             of
             Grace
             to
             restore
             him
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             the
             benefits
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             
               Eternal
               Happiness
            
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
             Such
             considerations
             as
             these
             must
             beget
             in
             us
             a
             deep
             and
             
               humble
               sense
            
             of
             our
             vileness
             and
             wretchedness
             ;
             a
             
               godly
               sorrow
            
             for
             behaving
             our selves
             so
             unworthily
             towards
             God
             ,
             sinking
             much
             below
             the
             dignity
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             ;
             a
             
               holy
               Shame
            
             and
             indignation
             against
             our selves
             for
             this
             ;
             a
             judging
             and
             condemning
             our selves
             as
             worthy
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             everlastingly
             ;
             and
             a
             most
             earnest
             desire
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             Favour
             ;
             a
             firm
             belief
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             already
             done
             for
             us
             in
             Christ
             ;
             fervent
             Prayer
             for
             the
             renewing
             and
             sanctifying
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             us
             for
             a
             
               full
               Pardon
            
             and
             
               eternal
               Salvation
            
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             an
             unfeigned
             resolution
             to
             endeavour
             henceforward
             to
             mortifie
             all
             our
             lusts
             ,
             to
             resist
             all
             temptations
             to
             Sin
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             the
             means
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             Serve
             God
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             to
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             but
             our
             
               first
               entrance
            
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             only
             
               Sate
               of
               Salvation
            
             on
             Earth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             
             which
             qualifieth
             persons
             of
             ripe
             age
             for
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             
               Baptized
               Infants
            
             are
             obliged
             to
             by
             Baptism
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             come
             to
             years
             of
             understanding
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             tho
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             
               Penitent
               Life
            
             ,
             is
             enough
             for
             those
             who
             live
             no
             longer
             :
             And
             implieth
             in
             it
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             too
             little
             thought
             on
             by
             many
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             A
             change
             of
             
               mind
               and
               judgment
            
             ;
             our
             understanding
             being
             so
             far
             enlightned
             ,
             that
             we
             judge
             otherwise
             of
             God
             and
             our selves
             ,
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             than
             we
             did
             before
             .
             We
             prise
             and
             
               value
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             above
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             life
             it self
             :
             And
             we
             cannot
             think
             well
             of
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             value
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             without
             these
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Such
             a
             change
             of
             desirc
             and
             will
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             desire
             is
             to
             please
             and
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             his
             favour
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             in
             any
             thing
             wherewith
             we
             know
             God
             is
             displeased
             .
             Our
             wills
             ,
             are
             resolved
             to
             consult
             no
             longer
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             our
             own
             corrupt
             inclinations
             and
             judgment
             ,
             but
             wholly
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             JESUS
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             a
             change
             of
             life
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             just
             now
             we
             set
             our selves
             in
             good
             earnest
             on
             the
             great
             work
             ,
             daily
             mortifying
             and
             crucifying
             the
             Flesh
             with
             its
             
             corrupt
             affections
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             cleansing
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             Holiness
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             is
             the
             first
             
               beginning
               of
               Repentance
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             not
             done
             this
             ,
             whatever
             we
             flatteringly
             think
             of
             our selves
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             all
             yet
             to
             begin
             .
             And
             yet
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             than
             many
             who
             have
             a
             long
             time
             pleas'd
             themselves
             with
             a
             conceit
             that
             they
             are
             
               Sincere
               Penitents
            
             ,
             have
             at
             any
             time
             yet
             well
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             this
             unfeigned
             resolution
             to
             live
             a
             Godly
             life
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             
               constant
               care
               upon
               our
               Souls
               to
               make
               good
               this
               resolution
               ,
            
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             this
             change
             ,
             thus
             happily
             begun
             ,
             unto
             perfection
             .
             We
             must
             enter
             upon
             an
             habitual
             course
             of
             governing
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             of
             denying
             our selves
             in
             all
             the
             vile
             desires
             ,
             sinful
             inclinations
             and
             lustings
             of
             corrupt
             Nature
             ;
             and
             of
             using
             all
             fit
             means
             of
             subduing
             the
             Flesh
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             growing
             in
             Grace
             and
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             Christ.
             And
             here
             again
             is
             much
             more
             than
             is
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             by
             all
             of
             us
             well
             thought
             on
             .
             As
             First
             ,
             A
             constant
             
               fixing
               our
               thoughts
               upon
               God
            
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             as
             always
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             seeing
             and
             observing
             our
             whole
             behaviour
             ;
             an
             Eye
             in
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             Commandments
             ;
             being
             careful
             
             to
             leave
             nothing
             undone
             that
             he
             hath
             enjoined
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             that
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             ;
             to
             observe
             the
             prescribed
             method
             and
             manner
             of
             doing
             every
             duty
             ,
             as
             being
             always
             under
             his
             eye
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             very
             diligent
             and
             
               frequent
               searching
            
             into
             ,
             and
             reviewing
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             observing
             narrowly
             what
             has
             been
             defective
             or
             amiss
             any
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             duly
             humbled
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             be
             for
             the
             future
             amended
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             constant
             watching
             and
             
               standing
               upon
               our
               guard
               against
               all
               Temptations
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             commit
             evil
             ,
             or
             neglect
             the
             good
             which
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             slight
             and
             careless
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             A
             daily
             
               using
               of
               the
               helps
               of
               reading
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               meditating
               ,
               praying
               ,
               conversing
               with
               pious
               company
               ,
            
             or
             whatever
             may
             be
             a
             means
             of
             preserving
             our
             hearts
             in
             a
             Penitent
             and
             holy
             temper
             ,
             and
             of
             encreasing
             our
             love
             to
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             our
             hatred
             of
             Sin.
             He
             that
             is
             not
             careful
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             true
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             After
             all
             our
             utmost
             care
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             through
             incogitancy
             ,
             and
             surprize
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             unavoidable
             business
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             often
             
               examine
               our selves
            
             ,
             and
             discovering
             our
             failings
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             as
             we
             discover
             them
             ,
             to
             repent
             of
             
             them
             ;
             and
             concluding
             with
             our selves
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             may
             have
             slipt
             away
             ,
             and
             escaped
             our
             observation
             ;
             we
             are
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             we
             have
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             
               secret
               Faults
            
             .
             And
             here
             first
             ,
             The
             sense
             of
             our
             numerous
             Infirmities
             must
             make
             us
             continually
             more
             and
             more
             humble
             and
             vile
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             take
             down
             all
             that
             confidence
             we
             are
             too
             apt
             to
             have
             of
             our selves
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             to
             God
             to
             implore
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             humble
             and
             fervent
             manner
             ,
             his
             strength
             in
             our
             weakness
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             We
             ought
             to
             
               give
               glory
               to
               God
            
             in
             humbling
             our selves
             
               before
               the
               World
            
             ;
             and
             confessing
             by
             our
             
               whole
               behaviour
            
             ,
             that
             we
             esteem
             of
             our selves
             as
             vile
             Sinners
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             God's
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             think
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             humble
             our selves
             to
             all
             whom
             we
             have
             offended
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             ask
             them
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             beg
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             his
             forgiveness
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             in
             the
             Duty
             of
             Repentance
             .
             And
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             then
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             think
             themselves
             Penitents
             ,
             are
             mistaken
             in
             their
             duty
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             them
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             Persons
             not
             of
             the
             worst
             temper
             ,
             but
             far
             better
             than
             the
             most
             of
             us
             are
             ,
             never
             repent
             at
             all
             ,
             merely
             because
             they
             never
             yet
             well
             consider'd
             what
             Repentance
             
             is
             .
             It
             is
             no
             less
             than
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             So
             that
             no
             one
             that
             hath
             not
             well
             considered
             ,
             and
             unfeignedly
             resolved
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             always
             careful
             to
             avoid
             Sin
             ,
             and
             lead
             a
             holy
             life
             ;
             no
             one
             that
             loveth
             not
             God
             more
             than
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             that
             hateth
             not
             Sin
             more
             than
             all
             Evils
             ;
             no
             one
             that
             is
             not
             more
             desirous
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             please
             himself
             ;
             none
             that
             examines
             not
             his
             own
             heart
             and
             his
             ways
             often
             ,
             or
             that
             studieth
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             constantly
             ,
             or
             shuns
             not
             all
             Temptations
             carefully
             ,
             or
             resists
             them
             not
             stoutly
             ;
             none
             that
             is
             proud
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             deeply
             and
             
               humblingly
               sensible
            
             of
             his
             own
             vileness
             ;
             none
             that
             continueth
             in
             any
             known
             sin
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             and
             ordinarily
             omitteth
             any
             known
             duty
             :
             none
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             labours
             not
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               good
               Christian
            
             in
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             account
             himself
             a
             true
             Penitent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             not
             our selves
             true
             Penitents
             yet
             ,
             let
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             value
             God's
             Honour
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             
               make
               haste
            
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             wretched
             piece
             of
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             to
             cast
             our
             whole
             happiness
             upon
             a
             mere
             uncertainty
             !
             What
             an
             unaccountable
             madness
             is
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             making
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             every
             day
             we
             live
             more
             and
             more
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ?
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             kindness
             that
             we
             can
             afford
             our selves
             ,
             
             that
             we
             will
             rather
             venture
             to
             be
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ,
             than
             take
             a
             little
             pains
             in
             time
             to
             prevent
             it
             ?
             Had
             we
             rather
             weep
             fruitlesly
             for
             our
             Torments
             ,
             than
             weep
             savingly
             for
             our
             Sins
             ?
             For
             a
             little
             brutish
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             though
             we
             have
             to
             day
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             we
             shall
             have
             to
             morrow
             ,
             shall
             we
             hazard
             the
             unexpressible
             Pleasures
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             make
             sure
             of
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             a
             very
             doubtful
             point
             ,
             if
             we
             delay
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             them
             to
             day
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             ever
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             can
             hereafter
             ?
             Do
             we
             any
             of
             us
             know
             ,
             how
             soon
             the
             Door
             will
             be
             shut
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             entrance
             for
             us
             into
             Heaven
             ?
             Why
             then
             will
             we
             imitate
             the
             
               foolish
               Virgins
            
             ,
             and
             rather
             chuse
             to
             sleep
             away
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             than
             seek
             to
             have
             our
             Lamps
             furnish'd
             with
             Oil
             in
             due
             season
             ?
             If
             we
             be
             taken
             unprovided
             ,
             we
             know
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             at
             last
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               open
               unto
               us
            
             ;
             Christ's
             Answer
             will
             be
             ready
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               ,
            
             Matth.
             XXV
             .
             12.
             
             Those
             who
             have
             worn
             the
             Devil's
             Livery
             so
             long
             ,
             Christ
             will
             not
             own
             at
             last
             for
             Persons
             of
             his
             Retinue
             .
          
           
             O
             why
             will
             we
             deal
             worse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             of
             the
             meanest
             concern
             to
             us
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             in
             any
             trouble
             of
             body
             or
             estate
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             great
             haste
             to
             be
             relieved
             ;
             neither
             
             delay
             we
             to
             accept
             of
             help
             when
             't
             is
             first
             tendered
             to
             us
             .
             When
             any
             one
             offers
             us
             a
             good
             gift
             ,
             or
             other
             considerable
             kindness
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             bid
             him
             stay
             till
             to
             morrow
             .
             What
             an
             untoward
             humour
             is
             this
             in
             us
             ?
             God
             made
             haste
             to
             restore
             fallen
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             him
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             Our
             Saviour
             made
             haste
             when
             the
             time
             was
             come
             to
             shed
             his
             precious
             Blood
             for
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             The
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             hath
             not
             delay'd
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Ministry
             to
             beseech
             us
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             But
             we
             delay
             still
             ,
             as
             though
             ,
             whatever
             else
             be
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             that
             is
             meant
             to
             bring
             us
             towards
             Heaven
             and
             Happiness
             were
             worth
             regarding
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             we
             delay
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             we
             give
             the
             
               Devil
               ,
               our
               Adversary
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Advantages
             he
             can
             desire
             to
             have
             of
             us
             .
             The
             holy
             Angels
             of
             God
             would
             rejoice
             to
             see
             one
             of
             us
             repent
             ,
             Luke
             XV.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             had
             we
             rather
             gratify
             the
             Devil
             by
             our
             Damnation
             ,
             than
             have
             the
             holy
             Angels
             rejoice
             at
             our
             Salvation
             ?
             Whilst
             we
             delay
             ,
             the
             Devil
             needs
             not
             tempt
             us
             ,
             nor
             seek
             to
             devour
             us
             ;
             we
             take
             care
             to
             save
             him
             that
             labour
             ,
             by
             wilfully
             continuing
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             if
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             think
             of
             repenting
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             taken
             care
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             want
             matter
             for
             a
             temptation
             from
             our
             long
             impenitence
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             give
             him
             so
             sure
             hold
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             easily
             
             break
             loose
             from
             him
             .
             We
             have
             given
             him
             so
             long
             experience
             of
             our
             yielding
             temper
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             never
             to
             seek
             how
             to
             fit
             our
             humour
             with
             a
             suitable
             Temptation
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             doubt
             of
             always
             prevailing
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             prevail'd
             so
             often
             .
             Hitherto
             he
             hath
             befool'd
             us
             ,
             by
             persuading
             us
             'tis
             always
             too
             soon
             to
             grow
             wise
             ;
             and
             having
             been
             fools
             so
             long
             ,
             he
             will
             the
             more
             easily
             persuade
             us
             hereafter
             ,
             because
             with
             a
             fairer
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             then
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             of
             our
             temper
             hath
             the
             Devil
             got
             into
             Hell
             already
             ,
             by
             persuading
             them
             't
             is
             already
             too
             soon
             ,
             till
             they
             find
             it
             too
             late
             ?
             What
             would
             those
             miserable
             Souls
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             thus
             befool'd
             into
             Torments
             ,
             now
             give
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             opportunity
             of
             repenting
             as
             we
             now
             have
             ?
             O
             why
             then
             should
             we
             now
             lose
             the
             opportunity
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             giddily
             venture
             thereby
             suddenly
             to
             fall
             into
             that
             remediless
             condition
             they
             are
             now
             in
             ?
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             or
             hour
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             may
             lodge
             us
             for
             ever
             with
             them
             in
             Hell
             ;
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             have
             weeping
             ,
             and
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             for
             evermore
             .
             Those
             tears
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             then
             quench
             ,
             might
             now
             prevent
             those
             unquenchable
             Flames
             from
             taking
             hold
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             we
             could
             every
             day
             really
             imagine
             our selves
             just
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             Death
             !
             and
             
             that
             the
             apprehension
             thereof
             might
             awake
             us
             into
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             that
             Eternal
             State
             we
             then
             must
             enter
             into
             !
             What
             haste
             would
             we
             then
             be
             in
             to
             make
             as
             sure
             as
             we
             could
             of
             escaping
             those
             dreadful
             Torments
             ,
             the
             very
             thoughts
             whereof
             seem
             torment
             enough
             ?
             What
             strange
             Agonies
             of
             Soul
             have
             many
             dying
             sinners
             fallen
             into
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             jovially
             all
             their
             days
             ?
             What
             thoughts
             have
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             had
             ,
             when
             in
             some
             fit
             of
             sickness
             we
             apprehended
             Death
             approaching
             near
             us
             ?
             How
             penitent
             ,
             how
             religious
             seem'd
             we
             then
             to
             grow
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             !
             How
             came
             we
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             different
             temper
             then
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             we
             were
             in
             before
             ?
             O
             ,
             we
             saw
             our selves
             ,
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             then
             just
             on
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             Eternity
             ;
             we
             thought
             our selves
             just
             stepping
             into
             Hell
             ,
             if
             we
             repented
             not
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             thought
             it
             time
             to
             repent
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             stood
             us
             upon
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Souls
             were
             worth
             to
             make
             haste
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             be
             this
             moment
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             danger
             that
             we
             then
             thought
             our selves
             in
             ?
             Do
             we
             know
             ,
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             so
             much
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             one
             hour
             ,
             betwixt
             this
             moment
             and
             Eternity
             ?
             And
             why
             then
             are
             we
             not
             now
             in
             as
             great
             haste
             to
             repent
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             in
             then
             ?
             How
             many
             that
             delay
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             least
             fear
             it
             ,
             knock'd
             down
             with
             a
             sudden
             blow
             ?
             
             How
             many
             are
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             secure
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thinking
             on
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             dying
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             Hell
             before
             they
             thought
             that
             death
             was
             near
             them
             ?
             Is
             not
             our
             delaying
             our
             Repentance
             the
             likeliest
             way
             in
             the
             World
             to
             provoke
             Almighty
             God
             to
             send
             out
             one
             of
             these
             swift
             Arrows
             to
             destroy
             us
             ?
             O
             let
             us
             be
             ready
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             come
             in
             an
             hour
             that
             we
             think
             not
             .
             Whilst
             we
             so
             confidently
             promise
             our selves
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             flatter
             our selves
             with
             purposes
             of
             repenting
             then
             ,
             a
             sudden
             destruction
             ,
             a
             Phrenzy
             ,
             a
             stupidity
             ,
             or
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             may
             arrest
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             us
             leave
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             that
             we
             are
             Sinners
             ;
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             Doth
             not
             God
             seem
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             to
             conceal
             both
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             death
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             watchful
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             more
             care
             to
             be
             always
             ready
             for
             dying
             at
             whatever
             hour
             ,
             or
             in
             whatever
             way
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             to
             take
             us
             hence
             ?
             Did
             we
             certainly
             know
             before-hand
             ,
             just
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             we
             would
             venture
             the
             more
             boldly
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             in
             sin
             and
             vanity
             ,
             till
             we
             knew
             the
             time
             was
             near
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             some
             few
             days
             before
             ,
             become
             a
             little
             more
             serious
             ;
             just
             as
             it
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             too
             many
             at
             this
             time
             to
             do
             before
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Therefore
             God
             will
             not
             
             have
             us
             to
             know
             the
             time
             of
             our
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             not
             knowing
             but
             it
             may
             be
             to
             morrow
             ,
             may
             be
             every
             day
             ready
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             may
             have
             the
             honour
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             pious
             life
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             said
             ,
             To
             continue
             in
             sin
             ,
             in
             hopes
             that
             we
             may
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               to
               sin
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             (
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Apostle
             )
             greatly
             to
             be
             abhorred
             ,
             Rom.
             VI.
             1.
             
             So
             is
             it
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             we
             can
             take
             to
             shorten
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             benefit
             we
             hope
             for
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               prolongeth
               days
               ;
               but
               the
               years
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               shortened
               :
               The
               hope
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               gladness
               ,
               but
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             Prov.
             X.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             We
             can
             hardly
             give
             any
             rational
             account
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             so
             strictly
             ,
             and
             under
             so
             severe
             Penalties
             enjoin
             us
             the
             practice
             of
             many
             excellent
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             forbid
             us
             many
             foul
             Sins
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             hope
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             by
             a
             very
             late
             ,
             or
             
               death-bed
               Repentance
            
             .
             Can
             such
             Vertues
             as
             
               Sobriety
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             be
             thought
             commanded
             us
             as
             the
             proper
             Exercises
             of
             a
             sick
             and
             dying
             man
             ?
             Can
             the
             Sins
             of
             Gluttony
             and
             
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Chambering
               and
               Wantonness
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
            
             and
             more
             such
             like
             ,
             be
             forbidden
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             left
             a
             man
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             them
             on
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             last
             
             Sickness
             ;
             when
             't
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             should
             have
             any
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ?
             Or
             can
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
             Commands
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             You
             must
             either
             do
             these
             Duties
             ,
             and
             avoid
             these
             Sins
             ,
             while
             you
             live
             ,
             or
             repent
             that
             you
             have
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             about
             to
             die
             ?
             What
             were
             this
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             
               holy
               living
            
             signify
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             may
             safely
             break
             them
             all
             whilst
             he
             liveth
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             but
             keep
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             break
             them
             no
             more
             ;
             or
             be
             sorry
             that
             he
             hath
             broken
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             afraid
             he
             is
             just
             going
             to
             be
             damn'd
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             resolve
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             live
             no
             longer
             ?
          
           
             What
             probability
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             any
             Resolution
             of
             repenting
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             sincere
             ?
             We
             cannot
             
               absolutely
               resolve
            
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             resolve
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             to
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             supposition
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             to
             repent
             ,
             we
             must
             seem
             content
             to
             be
             damn'd
             ,
             if
             we
             dye
             before
             that
             time
             come
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             ,
             That
             without
             Repentance
             we
             must
             be
             damn'd
             .
             I
             think
             one
             cannot
             in
             good
             earnest
             resolve
             to
             repent
             ,
             unless
             he
             immediately
             do
             repent
             ,
             when
             he
             resolves
             upon
             it
             .
             How
             can
             any
             one
             imagine
             it
             too
             soon
             to
             do
             what
             he
             knows
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             not
             just
             now
             ?
             
             No
             man
             can
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             be
             thought
             in
             earnest
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             he
             resolveth
             to
             do
             that
             another
             day
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             is
             to
             be
             done
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             done
             sometime
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             knows
             not
             whether
             he
             shall
             have
             another
             day
             or
             no.
             It
             's
             plain
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             resolve
             at
             all
             to
             repent
             ,
             for
             he
             loves
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             now
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             be
             as
             good
             a
             reason
             not
             to
             do
             it
             then
             ;
             but
             in
             truth
             ,
             all
             he
             resolves
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             repent
             now
             ,
             or
             to
             drive
             it
             off
             yet
             longer
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             no
             resolution
             at
             all
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             What
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             drive
             off
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             scourged
             and
             lash'd
             unto
             it
             ?
             If
             we
             make
             not
             haste
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             God
             have
             yet
             any
             kindness
             left
             in
             store
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             whip
             us
             to
             it
             .
             If
             we
             will
             not
             otherwise
             awake
             out
             of
             sleep
             ,
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             already
             determin'd
             we
             shall
             sleep
             on
             unto
             death
             ,
             will
             awake
             us
             with
             his
             Rod.
             And
             whether
             had
             the
             Prodigal
             better
             have
             staid
             in
             his
             Father's
             House
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             constant
             Care
             and
             Providence
             ,
             by
             obeying
             him
             at
             first
             ;
             or
             have
             wandred
             abroad
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             till
             extreme
             want
             and
             ill
             usage
             drove
             him
             home
             ?
             If
             we
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             must
             repent
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             a
             very
             foolish
             thing
             to
             stay
             till
             the
             whip
             drive
             us
             to
             it
             ?
             Especially
             when
             't
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             Repentance
             which
             begins
             in
             Fear
             ,
             will
             end
             in
             Love
             ,
             which
             
             yet
             if
             it
             do
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             bring
             us
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             be
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             vain
             conceit
             of
             their
             being
             Penitents
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             or
             to
             encourage
             themselves
             with
             as
             vain
             hopes
             of
             repenting
             hereafter
             ,
             whereof
             they
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             .
             We
             find
             indeed
             one
             Example
             of
             a
             dying
             Penitent
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             was
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             no
             more
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             But
             alas
             !
             he
             hath
             afforded
             but
             very
             small
             Encouragement
             to
             any
             delaying
             Sinner
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             happiness
             in
             being
             crucified
             by
             the
             side
             of
             his
             Saviour
             .
             Here
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             but
             one
             single
             Example
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             there
             been
             ten
             thousand
             such
             as
             this
             one
             was
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             could
             any
             more
             encourage
             a
             considering
             man
             to
             delay
             his
             Repentance
             one
             hour
             ,
             because
             no
             one
             knows
             whether
             after
             that
             hour
             he
             shall
             have
             so
             much
             time
             as
             that
             Malefactor
             had
             to
             Repent
             in
             ,
             tho
             it
             was
             very
             short
             ,
             or
             whether
             in
             that
             short
             time
             he
             shall
             repent
             as
             he
             did
             .
             Had
             never
             any
             Offender
             but
             one
             ,
             been
             pardon'd
             by
             any
             King
             ,
             could
             this
             be
             any
             reasonable
             encouragement
             to
             all
             the
             Rebels
             and
             Malefactors
             in
             the
             Countrey
             to
             hold
             on
             rebelling
             ,
             robbing
             ,
             stealing
             ,
             murthering
             ,
             and
             committing
             all
             sorts
             of
             capital
             Crimes
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             Pardon
             ;
             only
             
             because
             once
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             some
             such
             Offender
             was
             pardon'd
             ?
             Indeed
             it
             will
             follow
             hence
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Pardon
             may
             possibly
             be
             obtain'd
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             obtain'd
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             it
             may
             ordinarily
             or
             probably
             be
             obtain'd
             ,
             because
             it
             never
             was
             any
             more
             than
             once
             obtain'd
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             of
             .
             Besides
             ,
             This
             is
             indeed
             an
             Example
             of
             a
             
               late
               Repentance
            
             ;
             and
             many
             Examples
             of
             a
             late
             Repentance
             there
             are
             besides
             this
             ,
             though
             hardly
             another
             of
             one
             so
             late
             :
             but
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             it
             is
             an
             Example
             of
             a
             
               delayed
               Repentance
            
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             find
             that
             this
             late
             Penitent
             ever
             one
             minute
             delayed
             his
             Repentance
             after
             he
             was
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             convinced
             that
             it
             was
             his
             duty
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             seeing
             this
             man's
             case
             was
             very
             extraordinary
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             encourage
             himself
             by
             it
             ,
             ought
             first
             to
             see
             that
             his
             own
             Case
             ,
             in
             all
             considerable
             circumstances
             ,
             be
             like
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             ask
             ,
             What
             course
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             those
             who
             have
             long
             delay'd
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             appearance
             near
             unto
             death
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             what
             better
             Advice
             to
             give
             him
             than
             this
             :
             That
             he
             delay
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             that
             possibly
             he
             can
             to
             repent
             now
             :
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             time
             he
             hath
             already
             lost
             ,
             let
             him
             use
             so
             much
             the
             more
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             improve
             that
             little
             which
             is
             yet
             behind
             ,
             to
             his
             best
             advantage
             .
             
             Such
             an
             one
             had
             need
             to
             give
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             wholly
             henceforward
             to
             this
             great
             Work
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             suffer
             any
             business
             that
             he
             can
             well
             shun
             ,
             to
             disturb
             him
             in
             it
             .
             He
             should
             not
             now
             grudge
             to
             pinch
             himself
             of
             time
             in
             relation
             to
             all
             bodily
             and
             worldly
             Concerns
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             did
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Soul
             before
             ;
             or
             to
             bestow
             as
             much
             upon
             these
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             possibly
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             do
             upon
             those
             .
             No
             self-examination
             ,
             no
             humiliation
             ,
             no
             prayers
             ,
             no
             tears
             ,
             no
             striving
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             can
             be
             too
             much
             .
             He
             had
             need
             to
             do
             almost
             nothing
             else
             but
             bewail
             his
             sinful
             life
             ,
             denying
             himself
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Comforts
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             necessary
             supports
             of
             life
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             least
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             himself
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             so
             late
             a
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             a
             foundation
             for
             a
             comfortable
             hope
             of
             God's
             acceptance
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             conclude
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             Isa.
             LV.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Seek
               ye
               the
               Lord
               while
               he
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               call
               ye
               upon
               him
               while
               he
               is
               near
               .
               Let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               man
               his
               thoughts
               :
               and
               let
               him
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ;
               and
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               abundantly
               pardon
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .